Read aloud to me alt Taylor

by Kahlil Johnson

Dnd

34. Bunny

Summary: Who would have thought that getting a pair of bunny ears would impact Taylor's life so much?

AN: Hello everyone! I'm very much new to this forum so it might take me a while before I get the hang of things. Also I'm in the middle of a very busy week so updates will be fairly slow for the time being.

-Vicky-

Saturdays were boring. Oh so, so boring. I was lounging on the sofa doing nothing, Amy was in her room doing… something, mom wasn't home so she was probably working and dad was watching the TV as usual.

I let out a sigh, usually I'd be out doing… Well, anything, but Dean, the asshole, decided that going to a party without even telling me was a great idea. And as usual without me there, some whore managed to get him into bed! And the ass, of course, tried to hide it! I wasn't sure why I even bothered with him anymore, maybe I shouldn't after this. Fact was that I still felt really bad.

I slowly stretched my entire body and returned to brooding. Our ceiling sure looked interesting. Maybe I should get some ice cream from the fridge?

BZZT

My head turned around to face the tea table which had my phone on it. I reached out to grab it and looked through the notifications. Youtube, Twitter, Reddit, a message from mom asking what we wanted for lunch, Dean and last but not least, a DM on my personal PHO account.

Clearing all the other notifications I opened PHO and went to the message section. Huh, a verified cape sent me a message.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:38 AM Hello, I'm a new cape and I was wondering what the process is for joining New Wave. I wasn't sure if you would see the message if I sent it to your Glory Girl account so I sent it to your personal one instead.

Whoever leaked what my personal account on PHO is will suffer one day. I tapped on their account and looked through it a bit. They hadn't posted anything yet it seems and the account was made only over 4 days ago.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 7:40 AM Hi, I appreciate you reaching out but next time please send business offers to my other account. Anyway, New Wave has been kind of a family team for a while buuut I'm pretty sure Auntie wouldn't refuse more members. Also you do know you'd have to unmask right?

I tapped away from PHO and started scrolling idly through my other social media. It'd be nice to have another member on the team, me and Ames have pretty much been the entire New Wave presence for a while. Our parents didn't go out anymore and neither did the Pelhams actually, Crystal was at college and Eric was focusing on school as well.

Their power interested me as well, the name Tiger Bunny implied a melee combatant of sorts, brute or maybe a changer? Me, mom and Uncle Neil were the only melee fighters in the family so the addition would be welcome.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:44 AM Okay, I will remember next time and yeah I know it's uh, better if I show you. My powers kind of gave me bunny ears and a tail? I'll send you a picture real quick.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:45 AM [LINK]

The attached link led to an imgur page… And there she was. Tiger Bunny was standing in the middle of the room with a bashful expression. Her body was only covered by a training bra and running shorts.

Her cute black bunny ears were settled on top of her head, burrowed inside a mane of wavy black hair tied into a high ponytail and her small bunny tail was on full display due to her slight tilt.

My heart skipped a beat once my eyes landed on her muscular abs and thighs that you could crush steel with.

She had some serious muscle but it didn't look off on her tall frame, which is to say that she wasn't a hulking mass of muscle. It instead accented her in the best possible spots. God, this girl won the lottery in every possible way. I think drool might've been starting to leak out of my mouth as I continued to stare.

I'd packed on some muscles myself but I couldn't even compete. I was athletic, yes, but she looked like someone that has been professionally training their body every day to achieve the epitome of beauty.

in short; she was extremely alluring.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:52 AM Are you alright?

I was snapped out of my trance due to Bunny messaging me. I quickly saved the image and went back onto PHO.

Don't be horny and scare her off, I chanted to myself inside.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 7:53 AM Oh, yeah I'm fine, sorry. I had to do something real quick. I see what you mean though, it'd be kind of hard to have a hidden identity with those. But now you've made me realllllly interested in your powers.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 7:53 AM And training regimen.

And more pictures of course. Just imagine her in a french maid outfit. I silently squeed at the thought.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:55 AM Well I'm strong? I accidentally stomped the ground in our backyard a bit too hard and it kind of made a crater.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:55 AM And the ears aren't just for show you know? I'm pretty sure I can hear our neighbors on their front porch.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:56 AM I still haven't gone through proper power testing though. I don't want to bring the house down or something and I don't think the PRT would be too happy to let me just waltz in without me signing my life over to them.

So she was a high level brute and a minor thinker. That was a pretty good set if I could say so myself. Now I was really hyped to meet her, hehe. I shook my flushed face and ground my thighs together.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 7:57 AM I get ya, when I got my powers I broke a few walls myself. My mom even forbid me from flying in the house! I mean I still do it when she isn't looking but it does get annoying from time to time.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 7:57 AM Anyway, I'll go ask mom to set up a meeting with Auntie and see about you joining us. Could you give me your number so it's easier to contact you?

A perfect excuse to get her number, I reasoned. Not even a smidge of ulterior motives there.

Yeah, keep lying to yourself, Vicky.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:59 AM Alright, I'd like that and I'm sorry to say but I don't have a cell phone yet, my dad hates them so I haven't been allowed to get one. I took the picture with my laptop.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 7:59 AM I've been cooped up inside my house for the most part. My power made it kind of hard to go outside so I should be available anytime you need me, if that's fine?

Damn, this had to be the first time I've seen a person my age without a cell phone. Maybe I could get her one? If she joined at least. I had more than enough funds for a spare one and she'd need one anyway.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 8:01 AM That works for me. I'll keep you up to date on what mom says, kay?

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 8:04 AM Sure, I'll go now if you don't need anything else? I have to start dusting off some of the old weights and stuff if I want to start using them.

Why was it so hot in here all of a sudden? I wonder if I could invite her for a workout or something. Getting all sweaty…

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 8:04 AM Oh and my name is Taylor, Taylor Hebert. Just in case your mom thinks I'm not serious.

Well I was flattered, I didn't expect her to unmask herself this quickly. Then again she wasn't destined for a secret identity anyway due to those totally adorable bunny ears

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 8:04 AM Call me Vicky then. ;-)

I stood up, the warm embrace of the sofa left me and the cold air made me shiver a bit.

After my phone was firmly secured in my pocket I quickly ran upstairs to Amy's room. On a second thought… I needed a shower first and not the cold kind.

"Vicky, you've been standing outside my door for two minutes, what is it?" Amy snapped me out of my daydreaming and I blushed in embarrassment.

"I uh, wanted to show you someone!" My arms crossed under my chest and looked away in an effort to hide my flushed face.

"Uh-huh, who is it?" Her right eyebrow was raised.

"C'mon let me inside, I'll show you." I pushed past Amy and plopped down on her neatly folded up blankets.

"Vicky, I just made my bed." Amy huffed out and jumped down on her bed next to me.

"You'll live." My snark made her stick her tongue out at me. She smiled and leaned onto my side to get a closer look at my now unlocked phone.

I navigated the PHO app and opened my chat with Taylor. "So like half an hour ago this girl sent me a DM on my PHO alt, right. A new cape asking about joining us at New Wave and get this, she's a real, honest-to-god bunny girl." Amy had to see her, it would be a crime for her not to.

She looked at me with a bewildered expression. "What? A case-53?"

I shook my head. "Nah, she just has bunny ears and a tail. She even sent me pictures and god she's buff."

My eyes landed on top of the link leading to the imgur page and I tapped on it.

Amy's eyes widened even more and her mouth was left open with drool already forming. Was this how I'd looked? Just staring at a picture with dilated eyes? It was understandable but still…

"You really weren't kidding about her being a buff bunny girl." Amy mused in a surprisingly calm voice. My head turned back to her and I immediately noticed her raging blush.

Never mind, she wasn't actually faring any better than me.

"Yea and she wants to join us." I added and softly landed on my back. Sinking into the blankets, I rolled over to look at Amy. She laid down on her side as well in order for us to be face to face.

"I call dibs." Amy proclaimed and I blinked. Oh hell no.

"Hell no. I invoke my rights as your older sister to claim her first." Amy mock punched me in retaliation and I snorted.

"Since when are you interested in girls Vicky?" Amy's question made me think. When did I start being interested in girls? I admit I checked a few girls out before meeting Dean… I guess that latent bisexuality was coming to light now that I was free again.

"I… Well, Dean decided I wasn't good enough for him and when I saw Miss Bunny here I kind of… realized something? She's… well she's just beautiful for one. I didn't even think about it before my head just kind of short circuited. But to be fair I… I don't really mind it, you know? Girls are kinda cute." My answer made her hum affirmatively.

"And when did you plan to tell me you were into girls Ames, huh? Now I feel kinda stupid for inviting all those guys on dates with you." Amy looked embarrassed and turned around on her back.

"Soon? I… wasn't sure how you'd take it." I took her hand with both of my hands and held it tightly, she rolled over and looked me in the eyes.

"I'm your sister Ames, I'll stand by you any day of the week alright? You can tell me absolutely anything dummy." I booped her on the nose and offered her a soft smile which she returned even if somewhat strained.

"I'm still calling dibs on her." Amy playfully smirked.

"I contest that claim but first we have to actually get her in." Eye candy or not she seemed like a really nice girl and a strong cape to boot. Auntie shouldn't put up that much of a resistance.

The only problem was, of course, mom. She was one of the most stubborn people I knew and I had the displeasure of knowing Director Piggot of the PRT. "We'll both have to ask mom when she comes back."

Amy nodded and let out a sigh. "Carol isn't the most… reasonable person? You know how she gets when she puts her foot down. Are you sure she'll even want to listen?"

My groan made Amy chuckle. I knew very well how mom was with how often she refused to budge on things. "Bunny unmasked to me as sort of an incentive for mom so hopefully that will help. Her name is Taylor by the way."

I squirmed a bit on the bed. "Worst case we take it straight to Auntie. Though if mom were to ask she'd probably be more open to the idea." I added.

She just nodded and closed her eyes while I stood up. "I'm gonna go now Ames, tell me if you need anything."

"Vicky wait! Uh, send me the picture… please?" She was blushing up a storm and slightly looking away. Was I really about to send masturbation material to my sister? What the hell was wrong with us?

"I'll send it to you later." My legs carried me out of Amy's room as fast as possible and I closed the door behind me. That shower was starting to sound like a great idea.

-x-

And so came lunch, mom came back home a while ago with take out for all of us. She would have to leave again in a few hours so she wouldn't be able to cook. From what I managed to squeeze out of her it was about a special case back at work.

Now we were all sitting in the kitchen, silently eating. Me and Amy shared a concerned look before she nodded. It seemed like I was the one that was gonna have to ask.

"How are your classes going, Victoria?" Mom broke the silence and looked at me.

I swallowed the food in my mouth. "Good, the college kids sometimes look at me weird but I'm managing."

All or nothing Vicky, all or nothing. With a burst of determination I started. "Mom, can I ask something?"

She looked at me with a raised eyebrow. "What is it?"

Why was mom so tense all the time? "I got a message from a new cape this morning asking about joining us. I told her that I'll ask you if you could set up a meeting with Aunt Sarah or something."

The scowl she put on didn't really inspire hope in me. "New cape? She's a local then I assume."

"Yeah, she's calling herself Tiger Bunny on PHO for now. Bunny got the verified cape tag a few days ago and she even unmasked to me to show that she was serious about joining."

"What's her name?" She sternly asked.

Jeez, why was she so pushy about her civvie identity? "She said her name is Taylor, Taylor Hebert."

Mom let out a sigh and rubbed her temples. "I see. I happen to know her from work actually. The case I'm working on concerns her."

That was good? Depending on what the case even was. "What's the case even about?" I picked the fork back up and took another bite of the overly salty food.

"It's a private case so again I can't tell you the specifics of it due to the parahuman involvement and the conflict of interests within my department but if you must know I'm representing her on the behalf of her fathers union."

I hummed before swallowing. "Does that mean you'll consider taking her in?" Please say yes, please say yes, please say yes.

Mom shook her head. "Maybe, I'll have to talk to Sarah about it. Now calm down."

My face lit up with a wide smile and Amy looked at me with a grin on her face. "Thanks mom! Love you!"

I stood up, threw the cutlery and plate into the dishwasher. "I'm gonna go upstairs now!"

"Alright, and stop flying Victoria!"

Amy followed my suit after cleaning up and we both ran up into my room. I closed the door before squeeing and jumping on my bed.

"Let's go Ames! We're getting our eyecandy soon enough." My cheer made Amy chuckle before she plopped down face first on the bed.

"I'll go tell Taylor." My proclamation made Amy roll over while I fished out my phone.

Logging into the PHO app I tapped on my chat with Taylor and started typing.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 2:39 PM Hey Tay! Guess what? Mom agreed and she's gonna ask Auntie about you joining us.

"I can't wait to see her in person." Amy muttered with a cute blush.

"She has to look even more impressive outside of pics." My heart was beating fast just thinking about it.

Amy put her head on top of my shoulder in order to get a better look at my phone. We both patiently waited for the reply in relative silence.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 2:43 PM Hi Vicky, I'm really happy to hear that! I just got done with a work out so sorry for the slow reply.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 2:43 PM Also you asked me for my training regimen right?

My throat dried up. "She wouldn't…"

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 2:44 PM [LINK]

Amy groaned softly. "Oh god yes she did."

View in Thread

Last edited: Jun 10, 2022

Jun 10, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, FluffiestUnicorn, Rileyy and 693 others like this.

Threadmarks: Sweet Buns Are Made Of This

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Heya again, thanks a ton to everyone for the support and I hope you continue enjoying the story. 3

- Taylor-

I stepped out of the shower with a wide smile. The sweat and grime I'd accumulated from working out in a basement were finally gone. Instead of the pungent stench I could now smell the sweet aroma of lilac and blueberries.

My sopping wet ears twitched when I heard the familiar rustling and creaking of dad's car pull up in front of our home. I hurried up and started patting myself dry with one of my towels.

Jeez, I really did bulk up, didn't I? Even I couldn't deny that I was… ripped? Shredded? Whatever the slang was it would most likely be a more than valid description now. People work out for years to get even remotely close to me and I just got it with the snap of a finger… it did feel very much like I cheated if I was being honest.

After rubbing down the last few wet spots I hung the towel on the rack and started dressing myself. A stretched out plain white shirt, a fresh pair of panties and finally I slipped on a pair of gray shorts, that should be enough for now. Nodding to myself I stretched my back a bit and groaned in discomfort.

Eugh, my… tail kept getting stuck on my clothes and it was starting to annoy me. Maybe I should cut out tail holes? I'd probably just mess up my clothes though but custom ordering stuff was too expensive. I already looked into it.

My mind wandered over back to Vicky, maybe she could help me? I didn't want to annoy her too much but she seemed happy when I last talked to her after sharing the video of my workout. It was a bit amateurish looking, yes, but my hope was that she enjoyed it… for whatever reason she wanted to see it outside of curiosity.

I shook my head and stepped out of the bathroom before walking back into my room. Maybe Vicky was still online and up for some chatting? I knew dad would want to talk to me soon about the lawsuit so it's not like I had that much time to kill.

Landing on my bed and rolling over on my stomach I looked around for my laptop, it was left open while I was showering and there were a fair amount of new notifications from Vicky. I prayed that she didn't think I was ignoring her or something… Maybe I should have told her that I was going to take a shower.

Turning on the camera I positioned myself into a kind of half prone position so my still damp hair and ears were in view and I laid my head on my hand to support it. After snapping a picture of myself for Vicky, I sat back up and moved the laptop onto my lap.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:04 PM Damn girl you got some moves.

I blushed a bit from the praise. I didn't expect me flailing around to be considered good but if someone like her thought that I was good then there had to be at least some basis to stand on. Never expected to have a knack for fitness of all things though.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:04 PM Like really, perfect 11/10. We should head out to a gym together sometime if you're feeling up for it. ;-)

The blush intensified. I was sure I wasn't that good but going out to the gym with Vicky sounded like a lot of fun. Despite her praise there had to be stuff she could show me and I wanted, no, needed to improve. Once I could go out again of course.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:06 PM I gotta fly my sis over to the hospital real quick. BRB

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:13 PM Alright I'm back, dropped Amy off. She told me to say hi for her btw.

Maybe we could take Amy to that gym trip with us? I'd love to meet her and hang out, particularly since we may be on the same team together soon. It could be really fun actually. I wonder if Amy exercises…

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:14 PM Shit I think I heard squealer gimme a sec

And silence, there were no more messages after this. She was strong, yes but that didn't really make me feel any less worried about my first… 'friend'? In quite a while at least.

I heard another notification sound in the middle of my worry fit. It was a new account that I haven't seen before. Tapping on it I opened up the chat with the unknown assailant.

Bite_Me Today at 3:23 PM Hey, Amy here from my alt. Vicky's phone got busted when she fought Squealer but she's fine otherwise. The drugged psycho almost crashed straight into the hospital but nobody was seriously hurt.

A wave of sweet relief washed over me. Thank god Vicky was alright, if she got hurt I'd kick Squealer through a wall or three, consequences be damned. Not that I wouldn't kick her ass for driving into a hospital. I mean, who does that? Dad told me I wasn't allowed to go out heroing until I joined a team but now I was really tempted…

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:23 PM Oh, thank you for telling me. I was really worried!

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:23 PM I would have responded to her earlier but I was taking a pretty long shower. I'm still rather damp.

My face shifted into a big smile as I uploaded the photo I took moments before our chat. It's been a while since I sent, well, any selfies and I couldn't say that I wasn't enjoying doing it now.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:24 PM [LINK]

Bite_Me Today at 3:26 PM Igdfbuh

Bite_Me Today at 3:26 PM Sorry, phone slipped

Huh, I actually didn't know if she even saw me before… maybe the ears startled her?

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:26 PM Sorry, did I startle you?

Bite_Me Today at 3:26 PM No, no, no, not at all. Anyway, the hospital wing I was supposed to be working at got closed down because of the damage and I already fixed up the few people that got injured soooo.

Whew, that was alleviating. I knew I could be a little… intimidating? It was fairly easy to notice people giving my ears a weird face, coupled that with my… size it made a certain amount of sense they'd be shooting me peculiar looks.

Bite_Me Today at 3:27 PM Me and Vicky were wondering if you would maybe want to go to the mall or something? If you can hide your bunny ears.

I thought about it for a second and flexed my ears a bit, I could probably fold them enough to wear a beanie over them and the tail should be fairly easy to hide… Nodding to myself I quickly typed out an answer.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:27 PM Sure, I'll have to talk to dad about it though. If I hide my ears and tail it should be fine… probably. I'm going to be revealing my identity soon anyway.

I was sure I would be able to convince dad if we only went to the mall. As much as he started worrying about me after I triggered, he wasn't at the point where he would refuse to let me even meet up with friends, I thought so, at least.

Bite_Me Today at 3:27 PM Alright, Vicky said she could pick you up if you want.

Giggles escaped my mouth, would I really get to fly? It'd always been one of my dreams and now that I had the opportunity to experience it myself there was no way I would refuse. The most I'd get with my own powers is hopping around which, I admit, was quite fast and the one time I tried it I jumped fairly high into the air but it just couldn't beat the real thing.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:28 PM That'd be great! I always wanted to try flying. Gimme me a second to talk to dad please.

I yawned, it was time to talk to dad. My laptop was left next to me on the bed while I stood up and left for the kitchen. The excitement mixed with anxiety was bubbling up inside me, so much has happened and it hasn't even been a week yet.

Dad was sitting on the sofa watching or well, listening to a nature documentary about geese. He was holding a stack of documents while the briefcase with the rest of the documents were splayed out on the tea table in front of him.

"Hi, dad." I greeted him and walked over to a chair before sitting on it.

He looked up and smiled. "Hey, Taylor. How has your day been? Did you talk to Glory Girl?"

I leaned back into the chair and shifted my legs to sit cross legged before smiling. "It's been great and yeah, I talked to Glory Girl and she's helping me set up a meeting with Lady Photon, actually."

I squirmed a bit and readied myself. "She also invited me out to the mall with her sister so I wanted to ask if I could go… please?"

"I'm glad to hear that." He expressed before frowning a bit. "And are you sure it's a good idea for you to go out? What about your… ears?"

I rolled my eyes. "I can hide them under a beanie, don't worry." Flopping my ears in response. "Also it's not like I'll have a secret identity anyway, even if I wasn't trying to join New Wave."

Dad let a sigh out and rubbed his eyes. "I know, I know… it's just, I don't want you to get hurt, you know? Also Carol called while I was out, the verdict is happening on monday."

My eyes dropped a bit, did I really want to see those two ever again? The only positive was that I'd get to meet Carol but that would happen eventually even if I didn't go.

"You don't have to attend if you don't want to. It's pretty much settled now anyway, those two aren't going to be anywhere near you ever again." Humming affirmatively I placed my head on top of my now propped up knees.

"I… I think I'll stay, there's no reason for me to go there." I finally muttered out. Was I being weak by not confronting them the last chance I would hopefully ever get?

Dad nodded. "Alright."

"And about that mall trip? Could I go, please? Glory Girl even offered to fly me over." I did my best impression of a… doe? Would it be a bunny impression now? My ears drooped a bit and even my tail started wagging back and forth.

"I guess you can go if Glory Girl will be with you but come back before the sun's down, okay?" Dad conceded and I grinned. Bolting up from my chair my ears came back to life and sprung up.

"Thanks dad, love you!" Dad chuckled as I ran upstairs to my room.

Jumping back on my bed I splayed myself out and looked to the ceiling, I could still feel my tail swishing against the fabric. Barely containing my excitement, I reached out for my laptop and placed it on my chest before opening the chat with Amy.

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape) Today at 3:32 PM Dad said it's okay, could Vicky pick me up please?

I did feel pretty bad about using Vicky as a taxi but the offer of experiencing flying was too tempting. it actually made me wonder if I could bunny hop around with people, that'd be pretty useful but with how fast I was there was a real chance they'd get hurt by the impact…

My thoughts were interrupted by Amy replying to me.

Bite_Me Today at 3:32 PM Yesh gfdn nbk

What…

Bite_Me Today at 3:33 PM Sorry, Vicky tried to steal my phone. Where do you live?

After telling Amy my address I tapped out of our chat, set the laptop down and went over to my wardrobe, it was time to get ready.

-x-

My tail was once again wagging even when it was hidden on the inside of my pants. Waiting for Vicky to arrive and holding in my excitement was starting to become damn near impossible.

The joyful bouncing and swaying around the street was interrupted by swishing in the air. Glancing up I saw Vicky levitating a few feet above me. She grinned and joke landed superhero style with her fist bumping into the pavement.

"You ordered the Glory Girl Express? Hi, Tay." Vicky stood up, dusted her knuckles off and gave me a small wave. She turned her head up to look at me and turned away after a few seconds of staring. I could clearly hear her heavy breathing once I focused.

"Hey… Is something wrong?" I shifted around and asked before gripping the strap of my bag.

Vicky looked back and started shaking her head with a red face. "No! Nothing's wrong, you… you just look great, Tay! Yes."

I tilted my head to the side, my style wasn't anything to write home about compared to her. It was like comparing a used ruster to a brand new Ferrari.

I smiled. "You look great too, Vicky." And she really did, in my humble and inexperienced opinion, look great. I always wanted to try wearing a leather jacket myself after finding mom's but I never got around to trying it out.

Vicky's heartbeat increased again and a light dusting of red appeared on her cheeks. She coughed into her wrist and somewhat composed herself.

"How do you wanna do this? Oh, wait, I know, cmhere." There was a twinkle in her eyes as she motioned for me to move to her now stretched out arms.

Now standing close to her I yelped when I was suddenly scooped up in a bridal carry. It was a bit awkward at first since I was… a fair bit bigger than Vicky but I managed to settle in quite comfortably once I hooked my arm behind her neck.

She staggered around for a bit until she found her footing once again. Was I too heavy? My power didn't seem to be active, not even a little bit…

"Sorry, Ames is tiny compared to you." Vicky quickly apologized and hid her red face.

"It's alright." Consoling Vicky made her brighten back up and soon we were levitating in the air.

She tightened her grip around me to stop me from squirming, it felt weird being in the air like this. The feeling was even more extrapolated by being bridal carried but then again this was probably the easiest way for Vicky to carry someone.

Once we reached about 50 feet into the air, far above my house, Vicky started heading towards the mall, slowly accelerating over time so I would get used to everything.

"Hey Vicky?" I asked and looked up.

"What's up, bunny?" Vicky responded while watching the metaphorical road.

"How does it feel? To fly I mean."

Vicky pondered for a bit and looked to the sky. "It's… it's freeing really, like you're above all your problems. All the bullshit and pain just… disappear when you're soaring through the air. Maybe I'm being a bit corny but still, did you know that I regularly just sit on top of the medhall building at night? Watching over the city and winding down."

She adjusted me in her arms and looked at me. "I could take you with me if you want."

I hummed and flashed her a smile. "I'd like that."

View in Thread

Jun 14, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, mors19560, Xpsi and 655 others like this.

Threadmarks: I Was Made For Lovin' Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Hello everyone! We're returning to your weekly scheduled dose of fluff, thirst and gay thoughts. Also a massive thank you for the immense amount of support. 3

-Amy-

Sitting on a bench alone twiddling my thumbs sucked. Vicky left a while ago to pick up Taylor and, unfortunately for me, Vicky could only carry one person. The thoughts of being carried around, snuggled up to the two of them were pretty overwhelming, if I was being honest. If only I wasn't in a public place…

I shook my head and held my thighs together, not the time for that, yet.

I shivered once my phone started vibrating with a notification. Pulling it out of my pocket, I looked at my lock screen and blushed. The picture Taylor sent me was neatly set as the default, she looked absolutely adorable and sexy and and and ahg, my heart could barely take it.

My home screen didn't make me feel any better, not even a little bit. I had a picture of Vicky carrying me in her signature bridal carry that I acquired from PHO staring back at me. They were both so hot and while I didn't know Taylor as well as I did Vicky, not even close, I hoped that we'd get along…

Tied to a bed and smushed by Vicky and Taylor. Their hands, slowly wandering around my body, making me squirm in pleasure.

The notification was from Dean of all people. Well, there's a way to always ruin my mood. He had a frustratingly effective talent for it if I was being honest. At least Taylor seemed to captivate Vicky more than Dean ever had, me included.

Dean Amy is Vicky with you? She blocked my number a few hours ago.

Would he ever get the hint? I never really was sure what Vicky had seen in him in the first place. She'd tried explaining something about 'gentlemen' one time that I nodded my head along with, despite not understanding a single word.

Amy She doesn't want to talk to you Dean, just stop.

Just stop bothering Vicky you pasty-faced, bourgeoisie cardboard cutout of an excuse of a man, and me too, for that matter. Ugh. I wish they were here already…

Taylor eating me out while Vicky made out with me. Vicky taking off her panties and sitting on my face.

A notification brought me out of my horny daydreaming, god dammit, Dean, you clown. I'm trying to get lost in fantasies here, thank you very much.

Dean Let me talk to Vicky, please.

Was this guy for real? He seriously needed to be brought down a peg, you can't just… betray someone's trust that hard and then probably buy someone off and pretend it never happened.

Amy Dean, can you fuck off for once?

Amy You're a magazine cover toothpaste ad of capitalism's favorite generic square headed blonde haired white guy. Vicky doesn't want to talk to you, hell, *I* don't want to talk to you and it's because of you and only you.

Amy Stop bothering us.

What a relief it was to finally say all that. To his face.

Phone.

Whatever.

No sense holding back anymore, the contempt I had for that cardboard box was nothing if not raging and I would sure as hell take the opportunity to finally let it out.

Blocking the number, I stuffed my phone back into my pocket with a huff. Unbelievable. Hopefully he'll be gone for good this time, Taylor was doing a great job of assuring it, at least.

"Hey, Ames! Sorry to keep you waiting." Vicky softly landed on the ground and let Taylor down, the ravenette's legs shook a bit but she stayed upright.

"It's alright." I responded with a smile, the image of Taylor being bridal carried by Vicky burned into my mind forever. I wish I could be carried by… either of them, really.

My head turned to Taylor. Good god, she was as beautiful as I imagined her to be. My face heating up was a good indicator of that. Even with her bunny ears hidden and the lack of revealing clothing I could still, with the utmost confidence, say that she was positively sexy.

Her smile made my heart skip a beat, as much as I was used to repressing my affection I was not prepared for her. "Hi, Amy." She leaned forward and waved. "I'm Taylor, I hope we can get along."

"Nice to meet you Taylor." I shakily returned the smile and faced Vicky. "Shall we go then?"

She hummed and nodded. "Yup, I got a lot planned for today." She popped the p and grinned. Maybe I could actually enjoy today without Dean there to ruin it for me.

Insufferable rich asshole.

"First I wanna get a slushie, I haven't had one in a while." Vicky proclaimed once I stood up. Were slushie stores even open in February? I guessed we'd find out soon enough.

The three of us then started walking towards the mall. I wormed my way into the middle between both Vicky and Taylor, it was the comfiest spot after all.

"So, Tay, what do you like doing?" Vicky broke the short-lived silence.

Taking a look at Taylor she seemed to be pondering the question, she placed her finger on her lip in an absolutely adorable way and hummed.

"Well I like reading, I uh, wanted to learn how to play the flute but that didn't last long and working out of course. What about you two?" Taylor liked reading? Maybe we could read Carmilla together… I always knew that that biting fetish would come in useful one day.

Vicky nodded. "Long walks on the beach of course." She chuckled. "But really, I love sports. I used to be a really good basketball player, you know? Also I know it might be really cliche for a blonde, but shopping with friends is one of my favorite pastimes… and flying, but you knew that already."

She hip bumped me and smiled. "Now you go, Ames."

A nuclear blush appeared on my face. "I actually like reading as well and I do a little bit of gardening on the side, nothing impressive, really." Definitely wasn't going to tell her about my… very sketchy writing career. Not even Vicky knew about that and that was probably for the best.

Taylor's cute brown eyes seemed to light up with intrigue. "Oh! What kinds of books do you like?"

Porn novels, not that I would ever tell her that. "Mostly fantasy and romance books, you?"

"My mom used to read me a lot of the classics so I've been a bookworm ever since. I'm always open to recommendations from, like, any genre." She finished and quickly held down the spot where her tail would be.

Was… Was she wagging her tail? I looked at Vicky with wide eyes and funnily enough she did the same thing.

"Stay down you stupid… thing!" Taylor threatened her tail and walked around in a circle. God she was so adorable.

She turned around to us with a flushed face. "Sorry it gets like that when I'm… excited."

Oh my god.

"Don't worry 'bout it Tay, let's go." Vicky reassured her and we continued.

Stepping into the mall was certainly an experience. It was deceptively full compared to the outside and Taylor seemed to look fairly uncomfortable. Was she afraid of crowds?

"Ah, sorry, I didn't think there would be this many people. My ears kind of hurt but I can manage, I think." She turned her gaze downwards and shifted around awkwardly.

Me and Vicky looked at each other, both of us obviously panicking hard. The last thing we wanted was for Taylor to feel bad. The two of us went forward to stand next to each other in front of Taylor and turned around to face her.

She lessened the grip and hesitated before grabbing both mine and Vicky's hand. She intertwined her fingers with mine and I thought I'd die right there and then. Just bam, Panacea gunned down by feels at the prime of her life in a shitty mall of Brockton Bay.

We both turned into the color of a tomato near-instantly. Taylor tilted her head from side to side in order to look at us "Is it oka-?"

"Yes!" Both of us yelled out at once, we gripped onto each of her hands for our dear life and pressed our faces together while looking her straight into the eyes. Oh, god, we were totally doing the hentai thing from those Aleph imports, weren't we? Just needed the heart eyes now and we'd have the whole package.

"I-uh, fuhaaaaa…" I started sputtering once that realization set in and Vicky was covering her face to try and hide her arousal, it seemed she had the same revelation as I did.

Taylor smiled. "Oh, thank you! I… think I've adjusted well enough to continue."

Vicky and I somewhat composed ourselves, both of us still gripping Taylor's hand of course, before Vicky hurriedly responded. "Yup, let's go!"

And so we continued onwards to the slushie stand. It was almost in sight, and luckily for us, the line was fairly empty. Maybe it was due to it starting to get a bit chilly but I wasn't about to look a gift horse in the mouth.

Once we arrived and waited through the short waiting line we finally got around to ordering. Both me and Vicky were standing on Taylor's right and left side respectively, waiting for her to order. She seemed to be looking through the different flavors with an absolutely adorable face.

"I think I'll have… hmm, a wild cherry please." After she decided, the shopkeeper looked at Vicky.

"I'll get a strawberry one please." He finally looked at me. What did I even want? There was the choice of strawberry, wild cherry, orange, lemon and blueberry…

"Give me… orange please." The shopkeeper nodded and went to work on filling the cups up.

"Wild cherry, huh? Didn't know you were so bold." Vicky winked at Taylor before going red and looking away. I wished I could've squeed from how cute she was. Flustered Vicky was probably the third best Vicky on my tier list, right next to Vicky after a workout and Vicky coming out of a shower after a workout.

"I'm not actually, I wanted to try something new, I guess? I used to get blueberry." It seemed Taylor somehow didn't notice the wink from Vicky.

"Here you go girls, that'll be 9.99." We grabbed our cups and Taylor's eyes widened, she reached out into her bag but Vicky stopped her almost immediately. Honestly, if everything she planned would come to fruition then 9 bucks really only scraped the very tippity top of the money we'd be spending today.

"I'll pay for this, Tay, don't you worry about it." Taylor seemed to be a bit embarrassed but nodded and muttered a thank you.

Vicky handed the money over and we went on our merry way, or more precisely, we went to sit on a bench near the slushie stand. We all sat down and started slurping, it was a bit too sugary for my tastes but I couldn't say I didn't enjoy them.

My eyes wandered over to Taylor, she was holding her cup in two hands slowly sipping on the slushie. Vicky seemed to be as captivated as me watching the bunny girl's adorable antics, I mean, holding a cup in two hands is the single most delightful way to hold it.

"Do… Do you two want to taste mine?" Her head was tilted in confusion. Shit, she probably noticed us staring.

"Yes! I mean yeah, I'd like that." I spoke up first, trying and failing to hide my excitement. Vicky hummed after me.

Taylor smiled and extended her hand with the cup to me. Slowly taking it into my hand I brought the side Taylor sipped on and put it on my lips. God, this was the single best slushie I've ever had. Vicky was meanwhile looking at me with bewildered eyes as I got the very cliche indirect kiss first.

"Mmh, That's not bad. Here you go Vicky." Handing the cup over to a still-slightly-blushing Vicky.

She stared at it before bringing the cup over to her lips at the same part as me and Taylor did. Was this technically a three way indirect kiss? My heart was beating so fast I thought it'd fall out from my chest.

Vicky swallowed the sugary liquid and the everpresent dusting of red on her cheeks flared up. "It's delicious."

Taylor beamed. "Right? It's been a while since I had slushies."

Once the cup was back in her hands she took the last sip and placed her palm on her cheek with an expression of delight. "Mmh!"

She looked so precious ahhhhhhhhhhhh I just wanted to snuggle up to her and be there forever. Vicky was most likely having the same thoughts judging by her glazed eyes.

Me and Vicky laying snuggled up on top of a naked sleeping Taylor. Waking her up with small kisses every morning…

"A-Anyway." Vicky coughed into her wrist and straightened her back. "I wanted to go to this new designer store that opened a few days ago."

Taylor suddenly looked a bit nervous. "I don't have that much money, Vicky."

She poked Taylor in the cheek and smiled. "Tay, like 70% of New Wave donations are directly for me and Ames here. I'll be paying."

The mention of donations made me shift a little in distaste, I didn't exactly enjoy being paid for healing clinically ill people, it was… my duty after all.

"Are you sure that's alright?" She still seemed unconvinced.

"Really, don't worry 'bout it." Vicky remained stalwart and scooted herself a bit closer to Taylor before leaning on her shoulder. "We're friends now, you know?"

"…Thank you." Her voice was quiet and her head was tilted downwards with closed eyes. I… fuck she looked a lot like I felt half the time. Someone like her shouldn't look like that, it's like a crime against nature and not in the way I do things.

Following Vicky, I leaned on her side as well in order to comfort her… she was surprisingly soft despite her muscles, I felt like I could just fall asleep here and everything would be fine.

Was taking a sniff weird? She smelled strongly of lilac and blueberries, a smell I didn't know I adored until now. I cuddled up closer to her and closed my eyes.

"Vicky!" Snapping my eyes open I looked at the intruder. Of fucking course it was the rock bottom of the barrel, shitpiece of a boyfriend who couldn't get over his own ass enough to hold a steady relationship with a girl who was all but bending over backwards for his pathetic ass.

"Ames, take Tay to the store, you know where it is. I'll just sort this out and be back in a second alright?" She bolted up gripping her fist, her knuckles going white.

Taking Taylor's hand we both stood up and I tugged on her hand. "Come on, Vicky will be fine."

Once we were sufficiently away from ground zero she turned around to me and looked at me. "Who was that?"

Letting a sigh out I rubbed the bridge of my nose. "Her ex-boyfriend. He's a rich asshat and doesn't seem used to taking a no for an answer."

She opened her mouth for a second but closed it and nodded. "I hope she's alright…"

Ignoring my rising temperature, I intertwined my fingers with hers and gave her a reassuring smile. "Let's go to the store and wait for Vicky, okay?"

Her soft okay made me shiver, it was so adorable. We continued on our way in relative silence, the mall was pretty packed so the hand holding actually helped with not getting lost more than I thought it would. I hoped Taylor wasn't too uncomfortable by the masses though.

The store Vicky wanted to visit was in sight now, it stuck out like a sore thumb compared to the other stores. You could clearly see the fancy design and expensive articles of clothing hung on posing mannequins, the majority of those clothes being cold weather coats or sweaters.

"Should we go inside?" Taylor asked me and I pondered for a bit. It'd probably be for the best if we waited outside on one of the benches in front of the store.

"Let's wait for Vicky outside, she'll catch up soon." She nodded and we went over to the bench.

Fuck, why did Dean have to ruin everything? It was always him trying to take Vicky as some sort of… trophy girlfriend. She was beautiful, smart, fun to be around and one of the best superheroes to boot, she didn't deserve to be treated like this, he didn't understand her at all.

"Amy?" Snapped out of my thoughts I looked over to Taylor, she was watching me with a concerned look.

"Hm?" She fiddled around with her fingers on my knuckles, making me squirm a bit from the comfortable gesture.

"Are you alright? You were gritting your teeth." Was I gritting my teeth? Dammit.

"I'm okay, just… mad about Dean." She mouthed out an oh and scooted closer to me. We continued to sit in silence just… enjoying each other's presence.

"Hey, sorry to keep you two waiting."

View in Thread

Last edited: Jun 19, 2022

Jun 19, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, DrPhineas, mors19560 and 563 others like this.

Threadmarks: The Only Bun For Me

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Heya! Thanks again for the support on the last chapter and I hope you enjoy this one just as much. :3

-Vicky-

"Are you stalking me now, Dean?" Crossing my arms under my chest, I glared at him.

I wasn't expecting to never see him again. It's a stupid hope and would be entirely impossible considering our profession, but he really did just go out of his way to find me not even a day after I tried to cut him out of my life and while I was out with someone else at that?

"What? No! I was… shopping when I saw you." He responded quickly.

At least he wasn't stalking me, then. Probably. It was still creepy that the first thing he does when he sees me out with others is rush towards me instead of giving me space.

Might as well just ask what he wants and get back to Taylor and Amy.

I let out a weary sigh. I knew I'd regret this. "Alright. Fine. What do you want?"

He shifted around uncomfortably. "I was worried about you. It's, well, you've never blocked me before."

And I blocked him for a good reason. I didn't believe for a second he'd actually be worried about me after what he did though.

"Dean, you cheated on me. Again, mind you. And even beyond that; I'm just done, okay? We constantly break up and get back together again and again, over and over and over and it just… it doesn't work. We don't need that." I paused for a moment and continued a little more quietly. "I don't need that. Please, just… leave me alone." Finished with my piece, I started turning around with the intent to leave.

"Vicky, wait! I said I was sorry!" Dean yelled out and grabbed at my arm. I stopped in my tracks, did he really just say he's sorry? Again?

Shaking off his grip, I turned back and put on the single hardest glare I could muster. "A single sorry won't cut it Dean. No amount of them, and really, nothing else you could do will."

"I know, okay?! I just… I don't know what I'm supposed to do." He was starting to sound desperate, quiet even.

My own voice was low, anger seeping into the words like a poison. "Neither do I, and frankly, I don't care. Stop making this harder than it fucking has to be."

Dean widened his eyes and took a step back.

"Is this about that new girl that was with you?" His reply only made me even more annoyed.

Seriously?!

Taylor… did play a part I guess, if it wasn't for her I probably wouldn't have decided to cut ties, but then again it was all because he couldn't keep his dick in his pants.

Bringing her up like she was the entire reason rubbed me the wrong way.

My frown grew. "Don't bring her into this, Dean."

What was even the point of this? We had the exact same talk when we originally broke up only now Taylor was included in the argument for some reason. Was he jealous? It'd explain… all of this.

His eyes sharpened. "She's a cape, isn't she?"

Why was he even bringing this up? The rules existed and were upheld for a reason, he especially should understand that.

"Can you fucking stop with this? You of all people should know to not ask about that. She's just mine and Amy's friend." I almost yelled out but stopped myself.

My voice was starting to break along with my composition, thank god we were away from any crowds. I didn't want to deal with this anymore, and as mad as I was at Dean, it still hurt a lot to see and talk with him.

"This isn't like you, Vicky…" His remark confused me, was he surprised I didn't want to make up like usual? Did he think Taylor was a master?

"And what's that supposed to mean? I'm not going to just… forgive and forget anymore like I have for the past what? Two years? I'm not going to act like it's all you, I fucked up too at times." Taking a deep breath wasn't much of a help.

"Listen, I did a lot of thinking after what you did and… this… this… thisness just doesn't work. It's never really worked." Tears were starting to run down my cheeks, ruining the slightly rushed makeup job I had on.

I wiped my eyes and looked Dean straight in the eyes. "I'm saying this for the last time Dean, we're done."

Resisting the very strong urge to fly away, I turned around and quickly left to find Taylor and Amy.

Hopefully it wasn't too obvious my make up was slightly smudged. I'd left my kit at home, so it wasn't like I could have just fixed it up on the spot. The last thing I wanted was to look like a mess in front of them and on an outing of all times.

The store I wanted to visit was soon in sight. Taylor and Amy were sitting on a bench in front of the store holding hands. They both looked adorable but I was a little bit jealous of Amy. I couldn't believe it when Taylor asked to hold my hand and the already familiar comfort of her palm sounded great just about now.

Snorting the snot back into my nose I dried my eyes again and breathed out. Everything was fine now.

"Hey, sorry to keep you two waiting." Trying and failing to sound cheerful made Amy narrow her eyes and stand up, moving to hug me while Taylor looked at us with concerned eyes.

"What did he do now?" Her voice was soft and caring.

After wrapping my arms around her waist and snuggling into her I let a sigh out. "I don't even know, I guess he expected that we'd get back together again and then blamed Tay here for it when I shot him down, if I had to guess."

Taylor looked very confused. Giving her a strained smile, I lifted one hand from Amy's waist and gestured for her to come. Cuddling them both was a sure way to get some serotonin. "Come join the hug, Tay. I sure as hell need it."

"Oh, alright. I-I wasn't sure…" I rolled my eyes and she stood up and carefully leaned into the hug, wrapping her left arm around my waist and her right arm around Amy's.

God, they were both so soft I just wanted to melt into them, Taylor was actually more of a firm soft due to her muscles while Amy was the squishy kind.

Not that I was calling Amy fat or anything, she just had a little extra… padding? She was very huggable is what I was getting at, and so was Taylor, in fact.

Placing my head on the taller girl's shoulder I happily hummed. "Mmh, thank you."

Burying myself into the nape of someone's neck was normal, right? Ignoring the moral concerns of invading personal space, I rubbed my nose against her and blushed. God, What the hell was I doing? Lifting my head away from the comfortable spot I looked at Taylor, she seemed to look happy and was smiling down at me.

I squeezed both of them for the last time as we seperated, the warmth leaving me was quite jarring but nevertheless the cuddle pile helped my shitty mood. I clapped my palms together and grinned, it was time to dress Taylor and Amy in cute outfits. Especially Taylor.

"Let's go, then!" I turned around and pointed towards the store. Sadly it was mostly equipped with winter clothes. I'd give away my left kidney to see Taylor in a micro bikini and Amy looked absolutely adorable in a one piece, it was a shame she didn't go to the beach more like when we were little.

We entered the store and Taylor seemed to freeze. She started looking around with a concerned look on her face. "Vicky, most of these cost more than what my dad makes in a month…"

I booped her on the nose again. "And I already said I got enough money, didn't I? We'll get you something cute, just don't worry your head about the price tag."

Taylor reluctantly nodded and followed me along with Amy deeper into the store. There were a variety of articles of clothing on show. Coats, sweaters, scarves, shirts, boots, et cetera, all designer, top of the line quality.

It was by pure miracle this store wasn't raided already by a gang, but then again it was in an area very close to the Protectorate HQ and stealing clothes usually wasn't the most profitable, even if they were high quality. Pawning a golden watch on the black market was easier than pawning a sweater, after all.

Amy seemed to be looking around as well, usually when I dragged her off to a store she was content playing a dress-up doll but I certainly didn't mind. "Hey, Vicky? Can we go there?"

She was pointing towards the scarf section, Taylor perked up and eagerly followed Amy.

I replied with a quick "Sure," and ran after them. I wondered why Taylor seemed so eager for a scarf, but then again, scarves were awesome.

"Vicky can I… uh, get this scarf?" The moment we arrived in the section Taylor pointed towards one of the rainbow scarves, actually, was that a pride scarf?

Amy looked towards me with wide eyes. Did Taylor know we were going through a bad case of what I thought was called gay panic?

"It reminds me of mom's, she, uh, had the same scarf but I haven't been able to find it. I think it's a Doctor Who scarf?" Her eyes were downcast and I could see her ears twitch on the inside of her beanie.

Oh, no, not on my watch. I reached for her hand and squeezed it. "'Course you can, Tay."

Also, Doctor Who scarf?!

She smiled and I let her hand go. Taylor grabbed the scarf off the hanger and giddily ran her hand along it before squeeing. "It's sooo fluffy."

Ignoring the wish to replace the scarf, I placed my hand on top of it and imitated Taylor. "It's cashmere, I actually got socks made of the stuff and damn I love them from the bottom of my heart."

Amy was eying the piece of wool with pure jealousy, she stepped forward and fumbled with the fabric in her hand before humming. "Maybe I should splurge on those socks too, then, not like I'm spending the money for much anyway."

Taylor took the scarf and wrapped it around her neck before posing. Her right hand went over in front of her face as she spread out her fingers and her left hand was thrown behind her with similarly spread out fingers while her chest was thrust forward, boobs straining against the hoodie.

The seemingly magic scarf flowing behind her only added to her overwhelming charm, along with that wide grin plastered on her face. "How do I look?"

Many words could be used: pretty, beautiful, awe inspiring, amazing, sexy. What instead came out of my mouth was damn near gibberish and Amy was in a very similar predicament of sputtering random sounds. Was I really this much of a bisexual disaster? I didn't really even know anymore and I certainly didn't care much either.

"Fuhaaa…" I managed to breathe out a meaningless noise before descending back into a literal brick. Taylor chuckled and wrapped the scarf around her arm.

"Thanks! I'm so happy you like it. You two wanna continue?" She asked, the sweet smile on her face melting my heart.

Eagerly nodding, we continued browsing the selection. Amy seemed very interested in one of the scarves herself, mainly the lesbian colored one which hung on a rack too far out of her reach. She was standing on her tippy toes and jumping, trying to catch onto the fabric but failing miserably. The stepping stool was of course, woefully ignored as she continued her frankly adorable antics.

Sneaking up behind her with a mischievous smile I snaked my arms under her butt and pulled her up. She squeaked and squirmed a bit but that didn't dissuade me from holding her. "Vicky!"

Her continued squeaking was ignored as I rolled my eyes. "Just grab the scarf, shortie."

While Amy was grabbing her scarf, Taylor was barely holding her laugh from erupting. I smirked and squeezed Amy which resulted in a very mouse-like yelp. Taylor immediately burst out laughing and covered her mouth with her hand. I felt Amy heat up in my arms like a small and cute tea kettle.

"Pfft… s-sorry." She quickly apologized but was still snickering under her breath.

After Amy finally grabbed the scarf I lowered her down and ruffled her hair a bit. She puffed her freckled cheeks and crossed her arms under her chest. "I can't believe you did that in front of someone, Vicky!"

"You know you love me." I continued ruffling her frizzy hair and patting her head until she huffed and looked down on the scarf in her hands. Mhh! I couldn't wait to see them wear it with a matching outfit. I was a hundred percent sure the colors on Amy's scarf would match amazingly with her hair and from what little I saw of Taylor wearing hers I could honestly say the same thing about her.

Taking a look around the current selection I pondered a bit, should I maybe get the bisexual scarf? Just… so we all have a matching pair? What was with this store even having pride scarves, anyway? I cheated a bit with my flight and reached for the cashmere mish mash of pink, blue and purple.

Not the colors I usually wore but I could totally make it work. I wonder if mom would let me wear it in costume… LGBT heroes were still fairly rare despite Legend and we literally had a nazi gang in the city. Some rep for… us, I guess, would be nice.

Nodding to myself, I turned around to face the two of them, scarf in hand. "I'll get this one so we match."

"You think Carol would let me wear this to work instead of the red one I have?" Amy asked and I hummed.

"I was actually thinking about doing the same thing, maybe? Your costume has a scarf already, mine doesn't. I could talk to auntie if we could change it up… Also, you two wanna get anything else before we go pay?" Finishing my question, I looked around. Taylor was shaking her head and Amy muttered out a quick no.

"Alrighty, then! Onwards!" I pointed my finger towards the cashier.

-x-

I let out a sigh, it was inevitable that someone would recognize me as Glory Girl, but why did the cashier have to be so… creepy about it? And in front of Taylor, especially.

It'd probably be on PHO in the next few minutes, anyway.

With our new neck accessories neatly secured in our bags we walked to our next destination, the phone store. I needed to replace mine after it got crushed by that bitch Squealer and I wanted to get one for Taylor. Just thinking about Squealer made me angry, how can you drive through a hospital willy nilly? And damn me for not being able to catch her, I didn't even know what her end goal was because as stupid as the Merchants were, even they usually didn't dare to attack hospitals.

Noticing we were in a fairly empty spot, I leaned close to Taylor and started whispering. "How did you come up with Tiger Bunny anyway, Tay?"

She put a finger on her lower lip and tilted her head in thought. "Well, tigers are fierce and courageous in fiction, right? I always wanted to be like that and seeing as I'm a bunny I just put two and two together and it kind of worked out? Dad told me it sounds like a wrestling name as well, and that's kinda cool."

Fair enough reason, really. Better than any of my reasons, to be honest. "I like it. Has a nice ring to it."

She smiled and quickly clamped down on her tail before turning red. "I'm sorry, I just can't help it."

I stood still, stunned again by Taylor's sheer adorableness.

I was pretty sure I'd die from high blood pressure if this continued, but then again, it sure would be one hell of a way to die.

"Don't worry 'bout it." I sputtered out and hid my blush. What the hell was wrong with me?

We finally arrived at my phone retailer of choice. I quickly turned around to face the two of them. "I gotta buy a new phone, aaand Tay, you'll be getting one as well."

Taylor seemed to look scared all of a sudden. "I… uhm, are you sure about this?"

Good grief, this girl never takes a gift, does she? "Like I said before Tay…"

She quickly interrupted me. "No, no, no! It's not about the money. I… I'm not sure if it's a good idea for me to get one?"

I looked at her in confusion, she obviously had a problem with phones but I didn't have the slightest clue what. She said her dad hated them so…

Our conversation was interrupted by very loud rock music blaring through the announcement systems. I also heard the very distinct sound of one of Squealer's cars and a horrid roar from what I assumed was a new cape.

Damn it.

I put away 'Vicky' and brought out 'Glory Girl'.

"Fuck! Taylor, go hide with Amy somewhere. I gotta stall them until the Protectorate arrives." I yelled out and flew into the air, aiming towards the attackers.

So let's get a party going (Let's get a party going!)

Now it's time to party and we'll party hard (party hard!)

Could I not get a single day to relax with friends?! I'd break whoever the new Merchant cape was the moment I had the chance to.

Let's get a party going (Let's get a party going!)

When it's time to party we will always party hard!

Arriving at the point of impact, I saw the three of them. Squealer was piloting one of her monstrous vehicles while a giant, bipedal were-rabbit was hanging off of one of the spikes. Meanwhile a teal haired girl wearing a rabbit mask and… seemingly the same ears Taylor had was lounging on top of the cockpit.

Party hard!

She stood up and dusted herself off before yelling. "Turn off the music now, love! So nice of you to show up, Glory Hole; but sadly you're not the carrot we're chasing. So if you could just off yourself, that'd be great! Thanks, pumpkin!"

View in Thread

Jun 25, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, Bobacus and 439 others like this.

Threadmarks: Bunny Death March

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Heya! I return with a new chapter of tales of bunny girl Taylor, it's one of the few plot related chapters and next chapter will return to your weekly scheduled gay fluff. :p

Also I'm going to be working on a PHO interlude that I'll be giving everyone a chance to participate in. I wasn't sure about the rules so I didn't send it earlier but I'll be posting more information in the LGBTQ Worm writing discord I'm a part in and you can join us on https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Taylor-

"Fuck!" Vicky yelled out and flew into the air. "Taylor, go hide with Amy somewhere. I gotta stall them until the Protectorate arrives."

"Okay!" I yelled back, and clutched Amy's hand before turning to her. "Let's go, Amy!"

My ears hurt a lot. The loud music and the panicked screams of other people were taking a huge toll. My head was hurting and my focus on tuning down the voices was slipping fast. But I couldn't… no, wouldn't fail here. With a burst of determination I pushed past the ringing and started running.

Dragging Amy along with me, I ran through the mall with the other civilians towards the emergency exit. I had to be careful about not activating my powers, I didn't want to crush someone by bumping into them and I especially didn't want to hurt Amy by ripping her hand off from suddenly weighing, like, forty thousand pounds. Just thinking about it made me feel nauseous.

Once we arrived, I noticed nearly the entirety of the mall was packed into a fairly narrow alley that pretty much blocked our entry; and it wasn't like people weren't still flooding in from behind us.

Not wanting Amy to get trampled, I turned around and picked her up fireman-style over my right shoulder, gripping her thighs as softly as possible. My power automatically compensated for the weight, even if only slightly. She cried out and quickly balanced herself though her heart was still beating fast. "Ahh, Taylor! Wha…"

"I don't want you to get hurt." I replied, and turned back to the crowd. Should I just use my power publicly? I could help Vicky…

"Oh, to hell with it!" I grabbed my beanie with one hand and ripped it off my head. Throwing it onto the ground, my ears were released for everyone to see. Adjusting Amy into a bridal carry, I made sure to support her head and neck before taking a step back. There was a window far above the doors and thankfully it was open, I powered up myself and took the leap onto the ledge of the window.

Amy yelled wordlessly and hung onto me for dear life while we were in the air. Landing onto the ledge was less smooth, however. The metal beam bent the moment I landed on it, but surprisingly it held. Some people looked up because of the loud noise and gasped.

"Are you okay, Amy?!" I asked while looking her over for injuries. She looked very out of it before she shook her head moments later.

"I… I'm fine." She breathed out and I let out a sigh of relief, I was fairly certain she wouldn't get injured but it never hurts to make sure.

"Good, I'll drop you off outside real quick and return to Vicky so I can help." With my proclamation done, she nodded and I leaped outside, away from any crowds.

The ground cracked under me when I landed, and I groaned, hopefully I wouldn't get charged for this? I mean it's an emergency… right?

I slowly let Amy down and helped her stay upright while she gathered her wits. "I have to go back now, okay?"

She gave me a nod and a strained smile. "Okay, I'll stay around to treat any of the injured. The Protectorate should be here in a few minutes but still, Taylor, please stay safe…"

Going in for a tight hug, I patted her on the head from the back and rubbed my cheek against hers. She started sputtering out gibberish and I chuckled, she was such a silly girl.

"I will, don't worry." Turning back around, I took off running after Vicky. Thank god the music wasn't playing anymore at least.

-x-

The mall was completely empty, devoid of any and all life. The only thing I could hear were the faint sounds of fighting in the distance. Powering up my legs once again, I started leaping forward, ignoring the path of collateral damage that I hopefully wouldn't have to pay for. I had to get to Vicky as fast as possible and I'd destroyed quite a lot of property already, might as well go all the way.

I arrived at the mall's concourse just as Vicky was thrown into a wall opposite of me by a giant white furred rabbit standing on two legs, one of its enlarged arms with massive claws making scores in the ground. It looked at me before looking back at Vicky. She was getting up from the ground and dusting herself off, spitting out some blood. I just hoped she'd only bitten her cheek or something, rather than what else could cause that. "Come on, big guy, that the best you can do?"

"Oh, Taytay! Finally!" Snapping my head towards the other voice, I noticed a weirdly familiar person with teal hair and bunny ears identical to mine. She jumped off of the franky ridiculous vehicle and clapped her hands. "I was starting to think you weren't gonna show up! Anywho, Squealer. Be a dearie and help take care of Demolition Dallon somewhere else, I want this to be a one on one and I'm not gonna have that harlot interrupt my date."

"Kay', sure thing." Squealer yelled. "...You crazy fucking bitch." She finished in a low tone that she wasn't expecting anyone to hear. The giant rabbit charged into Vicky with an immense amount of speed, bashing her through a wall into one of the other sections of the mall while Squealer sped after them in her truck.

"Thank you! Anyway, now to the fun part! How have you been Taytay? Did you get checked for tetanus? I sure did." Teal girl chuckled.

"Who are you?" I asked, the nagging feeling in my head wouldn't stop otherwise. I knew I saw her before but I couldn't figure out where or even who she was.

She fake gasped. "Don't do me like that Taytay! We're Junkyard buddies after all. Ringing a bell now, hot stuff? You were always the smart girl, you can put two and two together."

"Wait… You were in that place too, then?" Just when I thought it was all over, that came back to haunt me. I pushed down mental images of that, trying not to let the shiver out too obviously. There really was no rest for the wicked.

"Now you get it! We're like two peas in a pod, two bullets in a mag, two midgets in a fat guy's rib cage! Shit, wait, that quote doesn't work, there's three of us." She slowly clapped and let out a sigh before she started walking towards me while her hands went into the pockets of her jeans.

This girl was starting to piss me off. What the hell was even her problem? Her being there during… that, meant pretty much nothing even remotely close to good.

My thoughts wandered back to the present. There was definitely something weird going on that I had no clue about. I read powers don't tend to be similar between people and what's the chance of three capes with a bunny power being in one spot?

"You know, it's a shame you're resistant to my power. Really makes this having you all to myself forever and ever thing kinda harder." Her voice had a weird echo to it, and there was a slight ethereal flickering to her person.

"What, did you expect me to give up right away? I'm not going to submit, not to anyone and especially not to you." I spat out with pure venom in my voice. My power helped me shift myself into a rabbit-like stance for fighting, the ground cracking under me from my increased weight.

I needed to take care of this girl and go help Vicky. The atrocious roar in the background from their fighting didn't ease my worry at all. I couldn't lose her.

"Well, yes, I kind of did but I'm a god at winging shit so it should be fine. I'm the top in this relationship but if you want to be such a brat, who am I to refuse." She shifted into a similar position as me and grinned nastily.

"Show me a good time, Jack."

Who the hell was Jack?

She looked at me weirdly. "Don't tell me you don't get that reference? I admit, it's from an Aleph game but everyone knows Metal Gear. Ah, whatever, now I'm just rambling."

I leaped at her, leaving a small crater behind me. I'd turn her into mush if I so much as touched her and I sure as hell didn't care, this girl was threatening Vicky.

The skin on her lower half immediately turned into a cloudy white crystalline structure and she flipped far into the air, narrowly dodging my initial charge. I planted my feet into the ground to stop my momentum, creating furrows in the ground.

Pulling my legs out, I hurriedly turned around. Teal girl, name still pending, had her arms crossed under her chest. "That all you can do? Come on, you're better than that."

I leaped up and towards her before raising my leg into the air, preparing to slam it into the ground where Teal girl was. I made my leg the heaviest I could, about a hundred thousand pounds which was pushing my limits . She jumped backwards and I felt the ground give in under me, causing an explosion of dust which covered the entire plaza.

"Now I get what you got from me, you little attention whore! Am I not enough for you?" She fake wiped her tears on her rabbit mask once the dust settled.

What was she talking about? I was the furthest thing from an attention seeker despite what the Winslow management would like to believe. And why did she start sounding so… eerily familiar?

"What? Mommy and daddy didn't pay enough attention to you so you make people pay attention? How naughty. You know it'll be just like Winslow over again no matter how hard you try." I recognized that voice now, it was mom's…

She looked and sounded like my mom, a fake caricature of her with many features just… wrong. Bastardized would be the best word to describe her really. The grin on her face was also very much unlike her but it still felt real, like I was looking at my mom again. It all made me feel even more furious, how dare she?!

Powering myself up again, I dashed towards her with greater speed than last time. Maybe pushing myself so hard that the entire mall shook from the jump wasn't the best idea but it'd work. Her illusion quickly shattered and she crystallized herself again in panic before our knuckles met.

My fist went through the crystalline coating on her arm without much resistance and crushed it, breaking her knuckles and wrist in the process. It looked like the crystal she was creating was fortifying her flesh otherwise her entire forearm would be practically mush.

She flew far backwards from the force of the impact and fell onto her back, clutching her wrist before the bloody parts crystallized again in a new red tint.

"Well, I certainly underestimated your right hook, S-plus really. God, you're so hot when you look like you want to gut me, but fuck, this hurts. And I'm the one supposed to get off by hurting you, not the other way around!" She gushed and cried out in pain moments after.

…This girl was insane, there had to be no other explanation. Crazy or not, though, I had to press the advantage while I had it. She obviously wasn't built to be a bruiser like me, plus I could shrug off her illusions and that meant I could end her and go save Vicky.

"Taylor!" Snapped out of my bloodthirsty trance that I'd have to debate the morality of later, I turned towards the voice. Vicky was flying in my general direction with the giant rabbit and Squealer hot on her trail. She looked way worse for wear with tattered clothes, blood leaking from her nose and a nasty looking claw print on her neck. Her adversaries didn't look any better than her though, Squealer's truck was letting out smoke and the rabbit had it's chest caved in, not that hindered it even a little bit.

"Vicky! Thank god you're okay!" I yelled out and ran in front of her to intercept the incoming rush instead of pressing the attack.

"You thought this would stop me?" She shot back and readied herself for more fighting.

Luckily for us the giant rabbit stopped clawing after Vicky and ran towards Teal girl while Squealer followed after it. Their leader jumped on top of the truck again and turned towards me. "It's been real fun, Taytay, but we gotta scram, the –" She groaned. "– good guys are here a little bit earlier than I planned, but I just wanna add one little thing before we go on our merry way."

Miss Militia, Armsmaster and Gallant finally ran into the building and entered the now triangle style standoff with the two armored heroes taking the frontline and Miss Militia holding the backline.

"You're under arrest! Please surrender yourself at once or we will be authorized to use force." Armsmaster yelled out.

Teal girl started laughing in retaliation. "Good one, you're just killin' me with these zingers. Anyway, like I was saying before these jokesters interrupted me, I should probably introduce myself properly this time." She quickly bowed. "I'm Ostara! Very original, I know, took me like five minutes to come up with, but what's done is done, and I think it fits." She shrugged.

Her name surprised me, the last thing I remembered studying in history class was actually about Ostara, or Eostre really, a Germanic spring goddess that the Easter holiday was named after. I wasn't sure if it was just a dumb coincidence or if she really was one of my… former classmates, it'd explain some of her behavior at least and why she mentioned Winslow.

Ostara clicked her tongue and pointed at the giant rabbit next to her. "And this is my dearest partner in crime, Z."

I stared at her in disbelief, what kind of name was Z?

She looked straight into my eyes. "Don't be like that, Taytay, it makes sense, trust me. And no, we're not Ziz bombs so don't even think about it, cuz I know that's the first thing you'd think up."

Her hands clapped. "Together we've taken over the Merchants! Really didn't even take that much work, Skiddy wasn't the sharpest tool in the box after all. I mean, who the hell hosts a battle royale in a junkyard? You know, thinking back at it I'm actually surprised he even knew about the concept of battle royales but anyway, the Merchants are no more!"

The silence was palpable, Ostara was looking around while everyone else was staring at her. "Eh? Eh? Come on guys, that's just rude. You're supposed to cheer!"

Squealer let out the weakest cheer I have ever heard and Ostara facepalmed her mask. "Whatever, the moment's ruined now." She let out a sigh. "What I wanted to say is that there's a new dawn over Brockton Bay and that dawn is us! I know you tin cans have cameras all over so please do share this to everyone."

She stomped on the hood of the truck and punched into the air before yelling. "The Anarchs are open for business, bitches! Squealer, do the rocket thing!"

Miss Militia started firing foam grenades which missed completely. She morphed her weapon into a sniper rifle and started firing shots at the escaping villains while Vicky and I chased after them which, admittedly, didn't last very long. Squealer's truck had a built-in booster that made every single exhaust on her monster of a vehicle spew flames, because of course it had to spew flames. They sped through a wall and into the city in a heartbeat and we were left in the metaphorical and physical dust.

The rest of the heroes caught up and turned to us. Armsmaster stepped forward first and let out a sigh. "We'll try and have some of our movers track them but I'm not counting on much. Squealer is difficult to track when she's not under the influence, as rare as that might be. Meanwhile, you two are required for questioning."

The moment he finished that, one of the shop signs finally gave in and fell down into one of the many craters, hitting an exposed pipe which immediately burst and water started spraying out.

"Oops?" Me and Vicky said at the same time.

-x-

"I can't believe they gave you a warning for that!" Vicky complained for the sixth time and let out a sigh. "It's so unfair that they can just punish people like us strikes willy nilly on the spot. I mean, most of the damage wasn't even our fault, right? Just imagine being forced into the Wards." She shivered.

I leaned on her shoulder and felt her heartbeat increase. "Well… Actually, most of it kind of was our fault but at least we aren't going to jail."

"...Yeah, mom will still be really mad, though." She leaned against me as well and smiled. "Least nobody got hurt."

I nodded and grabbed her hand, as long as Vicky and Amy were safe, everything would be alright.

Amy was currently talking to the PRT officers. Once she'd finished, she huffed and walked over to the bench we were sitting on. Vicky looked up and smiled before she patted the spot next to her. "Come sit with us, Ames."

She sat down and groaned. "I told the PRT my healing is off limits for them for now but that won't last too long with Carol, it's… the least I can do."

Vicky hooked her arm over Amy's neck and pulled her closer. "It's fine. Nobody besides me even had a scratch on them."

I'd hurt Ostara even more the next time we met, she wouldn't get away with this. Even if I'd have to chase her to the ends of the Earth.

I stood up and quickly turned around to face them before hugging them with a huge smile, tears leaking out of my eyes. "I'm just happy you two are okay…"

View in Thread

Last edited: Jul 1, 2022

Jul 1, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Orchamus, Aralunai, Anobuthix and 380 others like this.

Threadmarks: PHO Interlude

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Heya! It's my birthday today so I'm treating you all with a double update instead of just posting a short and kinda silly PHO interlude.

A massive thanks to everyone on the Gaylor Convention Center that helped me with this chapter, if you want to join us you can find us here - https/discord.gg/gaylor

Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards.

You are currently logged in, Point_Me_@_The_Sky

You are viewing:

Threads you have replied to

AND Threads that have new replies

OR private message conversations with new replies

Thread OP is displayed.

Ten posts per page

Last ten messages in private message history.

Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.

Topic: Glory Girl, Panacea, bunny girls and a wrecked mall

In: Boards Places America Brockton Bay New Wave

Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)

Posted On Jan 16th 2011:

After a few (many) private messages with PRT representatives and the capes in question, I've been allowed to post footage of the fight at the mall that happened yesterday on the 15th of January. I've also compiled some of the other videos and pictures of said capes in question so it's all in one place.

Here's the compilation of @Glory_Girl and @_Panacea on an outing with a new public bunny hero who came out as @Tiger_Bunny. [LINK]

Picture of @Tiger_Bunny holding @_Panacea bridal style in the middle of the attack. [LINK]

The fight with a new rabbit villain duo calling themselves Ostara and Z, together they created a new gang with Squealer called the Anarchs and attacked a mall as their debut. I apologize for most of the audio being redacted but the PRT wouldn't let me post it otherwise. [LINK]

Squealer and co barreling their way through the streets. [LINK]

And lastly, a group hug between @Tiger_Bunny @Glory_Girl and @_Panacea after the fight. [LINK]

Edit: Ostara and Z have their own speculation thread over here now. [LINK]

(Showing page 1 of 33)

Disasterbian (Verified Disaster)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Were they on a date? That looked like a date. A really good date. Wonder which of them's the keysmasher…

Glory_Girl (Verified Cape) (New Wave)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

It wasn't a date @Disasterbian!

Funny_Valentina (Cape Groupie)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Glory_Girl sure it wasn't. :p

Berry_Charlotte (Verified Fluff)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Ohhh those ears are adorable I love them!

FeatheredCogs (Bomb Material)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Aah, to be held and hugged by a bunny girl… Truly, there are still things to live for on this cursed earth

ImStupidPleaseHelp

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@FeatheredCogs Good Taste/10

Meat_Moss_Aficionado

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Well it's great we've got another hero, or at least it seems like it. BB needs all the help we can get.

Wish she wasn't competing with CDB for property damage tho …

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Hey, That's me!

Berry_Charlotte (Verified Fluff)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Tiger_Bunny Please let me ruffle those ears they're the best thing ever.

Edit: Just realized how creepy that sounds, I just like fluffy things, OK?

Glory_Girl (Verified Cape) (New Wave)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Meat_Moss_Aficionado I'm not that bad! :mad:

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 31, 32, 33

(Showing page 2 of 33)

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Berry_Charlotte It's okay?

Disasterbian (Verified Disaster)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Glory_Girl Uh huh. Totally believe you.

RandomUsefulness

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Glory_Girl Not intended to be a date, maybe, but it certainly looks like it might've been one from the outside!

And you definitely can be that bad, though usually Tiger here gets to use inexperience to excuse some of it.

I wish @Tiger_Bunny all the best in her career as a hero in BB, you seem to need everyone you can get your hands on over there.

SmuggestBirb

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Disasterbian stop bullying the babies

so @_Panacea are bunnies now youre favorite animal

also @RandomUsefulness usually has she been out before

King_of_Bricks

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Meat_Moss_Aficionado don't be unpleasant to the ladies, me and the boys in the construction business fully appreciate the good work they do for the good folk of Brockton Bay, and the good work they bring us. You could call them our favorite heroes. Now some @Tiger_Bunny merch for my little girl and life will be great.

Specific_Protagonist (Cape Groupie)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Bunny girls?! *swoons*

Tiger_Bunny (Verified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@RandomUsefulness Thank you!

@King_of_Bricks I have yet to even get a costume! Thank you for the compliment though.

Winged_One

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Fluffy~ I predict a bright future for you little bunny~

Peninsula_Person (Verified Floridian) (Unverified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Y'all are convincing me to get out of the (relative) safety of the swamps and head to Cape Central, just to meet this new crew. But what's with the sudden bunny craze?

XxVoid_CowboyxX (Verified Tinfoil Enjoyer) (Banned)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

God I want her legs on my [DELETED]

(User was temporarily banned for this post - Jesus Christ Void that's creepy, even for you. - TinMother)

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 31, 32, 33

(Showing page 3 of 33)

The_Artificer

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Man, talk about giving a new definition to "gym bunny". Hey @Tiger_Bunny you think we could work out together some time?

LiteralBaby

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Bunny? I mean, bunny? I mean, bunny? I mean, bunny?

Barton_funk

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

I enjoy fit bunny girls as much as the next guy, but can we talk about the giant murder rabbit?

The_Fat_Bear

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Barton_Funk The most foul, cruel, ill-tempered rodent you ever set eyes on? You got us all worked up for that? She's adorable. No way she's a killer.

Disasterbian (Verified Disaster)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@SmuggestBirb Never!

But seriously, @Tiger_Bunny you guys should date.

Nancy_The_Wench

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Disasterbian

Now now, let them decide that. I'm more interested in their fighting. What kinds of powers were they using?

Careless_Whisper

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Barton_funk

I mean, they were cute but yeah, giant murder rabbits FTL. My girlfriend and I weren't far from that mall and it's hard enough being a lesbian in this city, never mind superpowered bunny fights.

Axe_Elf_Laure (Verified Axe)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Careless_Whisper

Sorry to hear you were nearby, kiddo. Didn't get too hurt did you?

Careless_Whisper

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Axe_Elf_Laure

No, we were fine. We weren't so close to it as to be in danger but it could've gone a lot worse.

Keiko_Loves_Fighting

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Meh, I could take 'em. Superpowers ain't got shit on good martial arts.

End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4 ... 31, 32, 33

(Showing page 4 of 33)

Gun_Girl_Garnet (Unverified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Keiko_Loves_Fighting Really? Well, I look forwards to watching you fail to hit a bunny girl that appears to be able to shift her mass around. Or at least manipulate her weight. I've been trying to build something to that effect for some time but the transference fields just never overlap right.

Miss_Moth (Verified Adorable) (Banned)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Bunnies! Did you know bunnies are really cute and pretty and she's really bouncy like that and she has the best ears and Mom said I shouldn't post here but she's wrong and I'm posting here because I want a bunny girl in my town too - my sister wants one too! Anyway, why did I get banned last time, I only said I wasn't thirteen.

(User was banned for this post: Miss Moth, please have your parents speak to you about posting here again, you need to be thirteen to post - TinMother)

Axe_Elf_Laure (Verified Axe)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

You know, looking at the three of them hugging like that, it's like a sandwich. A Dallon Sandwich.

New bunny girl is, obviously, the filling there.

[LINK]

God I wish that were me.

(User was infracted for this post - That was a bit creepy - TinMother)

Keiko_Loves_Fighting

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Gun_Girl_Garnet

Bring it! I'll fight you!

I'll kick your ass! I'll kick their ass! I'll kick my own ass!

(User was infracted for this post - Please stop starting fights - TinMother)

Fleurie_de_Orchid

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

Ostara's name is kind of dumb. And so is 'Z'.

I thought we left single-letter names back in the 90's.

Panacea (Verified Cape) (New Wave)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Axe_Elf_Laure Stare

Avril_Lavigne_Enjoyer69 (Unverified Cape) (Banned)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Fleurie_de_Orchid I'll have you know Ostara is a great name with a lot of meaning. I'm right you're wrong bye bye. ANARCHS FOREVER!!!

(User was banned for this post - Stop promoting gangs. - TinMother)

Muzzle_Bunny (Banned)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Avril_Lavigne_Enjoyer69 You're absolutely right, it's an amazing and thought provoking name that all these plebeians just don't understand.

(User was banned for this post - Stop making alt accounts to shill your own posts. - TinMother)

Gun_Girl_Garnet (Unverified Cape)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@Avril_Lavigne_Enjoyer

Big words for someone who probably unironically enjoys Avril Lavigne. Get with the times.

Axe_Elf_Laure (Verified Axe)

Replied On Jan 16th 2011:

@_Panacea What? I'm a thirsty teenage pansexual and you're all hitting the right buttons.

Edit: My dad locked me in my room again, he thinks it'll stop me.

End of Page. 1 ... 3, 4, 5 ... 31, 32, 33

View in Thread

Last edited: Jul 5, 2022

Jul 5, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, mors19560 and 319 others like this.

Threadmarks: Walking On Bunshine

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Second update of the Birthday special from yours truly. :3

-Amy-

I was sitting and nibbling on my fingers on the couch in the middle of the Pelham's living room with Vicky beside me. Taylor was supposed to arrive soon to finally be formally, and informally, accepted into New Wave by Sarah. Our entire family was seated around the room doing their own little things. Crystal was on her phone, Eric was on his phone… uh, Neil was on his phone and Vicky was on her phone as well.

So everyone was on their phone. All hail the early 2010's and the capacity to not speak to anyone in the same room as yourself. George Orwell would have been proud.

It'd been a week since the mall and because all three of us were grounded by our respective parents, even me despite not doing anything, we've mostly been chatting together in a group chat on PHO.

Turning around to face Vicky, I tried to get a peek at what she was doing but unfortunately for me, she noticed and booped me on the nose. Ever since she learned it was my weak spot she's been doing it over and over again and my heart could barely take it. I wanted to kiss her so badly and have her do… things, to me. Things that definitely wouldn't be socially acceptable even if we weren't nominally sisters.

My mood immediately soured a bit. Vicky noticed and softly grabbed my head, stroking my hair a moment before pushing me down on her lap. Ignoring the gnawing sense of wrongness, I took the opportunity and snuggled into her thighs before closing my eyes to enjoy lying on the single best pillow in the world.

She patted my head once again and my toes curled, letting out a soft moan of acceptance. "What's wrong, Ames?"

Rubbing my nose against her inner thigh, I sighed. "It's nothing, what are you looking at?"

She rubbed my chin, making me want to squeal in pleasure. "Just browsing our thread on PHO again, some of it is actually pretty funny."

"Mhm, I didn't pay too much attention to it. I liked the fan art though." I responded and smiled, the fan art was great.

"Yeah, it's some… great stuff." She finished and started scratching my scalp. Performing a quick scan on her, I found out that she was about as turned on as I was. God if only I could go down on her…

Turning myself around to face her muscular tummy, I brought myself even closer to her. Was it weird? Yes, yes it was. Did I care? A bit, yes, but it sure as hell was worth the moment. Luckily for me, Vicky was wearing a skirt and if I just slightly tilt my head I could probably take a peek at her panties…

Crystal coughed into her hand and I snapped out of my thirst-fueled trance. "Someone's knocking."

Me and Vicky quickly stood up and straightened ourselves before we both announced exactly the same thing at the same time. "I'll get it!"

Crystal started laughing but managed to squeeze out a sure in between her fit of laughs and giggles. The both of us turned red and went on our way to open the door.

"Do I look good?" She started patting down her hair and posing very alluringly with her cleavage on full display.

"You look great, don't worry about it." She looked fantastic, actually, so fantastic I could barely wait for my usual session of stress relief. She always managed to sit right on the line of being a tomboy and a cute princess at the same time, a rare trait that I could with absolute certainty say that I loved dearly.

We arrived at the door and after a deep breath, opened it to meet Taylor with her ears on full display. She was smiling widely and jumped at us with a hug. We were pulled into her embrace as she squished us against her chest. "I missed you two so much!"

I felt my blood pressure skyrocket and my heart skip a beat. This had to be heaven, squished against the chest of a very attractive girl along with another very attractive girl smushed against me.

"Settle down, Taylor." We were freed from the fifteen seconds of paradise and heard Taylor pout.

I looked behind Taylor and noticed a fairly gangly man who I assumed was her father. He placed his hand on her shoulder and smiled. "I'll be going now, okay? Carol told me she'll drive you back home so don't worry about having to call your old man. Have fun."

Taylor turned around and nodded. "Alright, I will. See you later, dad!"

He shook her shoulder a bit and left. Vicky took Taylor's hand and grinned. "C'mon, everyone's waiting for you!"

We dragged her through the corridors to the living room door and Vicky let her hand go before she asked, "Ready?"

Taylor nodded and we opened the door, quickly stepping forward. I planted myself on Taylor's left side while Vicky took the right side. Everyone was staring at us very awkwardly, especially with Crystal sending smirks towards me and Vicky while Eric looked at Crystal with a look of pure confusion on his face.

Vicky harrumphed to catch everyone's attention. "So, this is Taylor, everyone."

She shifted around uncomfortably from being put on the spot but she straightened herself and muttered out a soft hello.

Vicky then started going through our entire family by pointing a finger at each and one of them. "Taylor, that's my mom, Carol, auntie Sarah, my dad Mark, uncle Neil and lastly, my annoying cousins Crystal and Eric."

Everyone gave Taylor either a short hello or a wave when their name came up. Sarah stood up from her seat and walked over to us before extending her hand. "I know we met a few days ago, Taylor, but I'd like to officially welcome you to New Wave."

Taylor took her hand and shook it before waiting for Sarah to continue.

"We'll be releasing the announcement soon enough but now's not the time for it, we're going to have a barbeque party to celebrate!" Sarah cheered and Taylor joined in with a hug on Sarah and a big squee of happiness.

Everyone looked at her for a moment while Sarah stood still, stunned. Taylor quickly realized what she was doing and retreated into shame. "Oh, god, I'm so sorry, I don't know what came over me. I, uh, didn't use to be so touchy."

Crystal gave me a dirty look and I scowled at her. It wasn't like that you stupid flannel wearing… smug… girl.

Sarah raised her eyebrow but put her hand on her shoulder and smiled. "It's alright, don't worry about it. You're a part of the family from now on."

She put down her hand and clapped. "Now, let's go outside!"

-x-

It's been a while since we had a family party and the benefit of that was that I'd get to see Taylor and Vicky in their swimsuits. Despite it being fairly cold out, the Pelhams had an enclosed patio with a covered swimming pool, something that I desperately wished we had back home.

Mark and Neil were manning the grill while Sarah and Carol were sitting on one of the chairs, chatting and Crystal was preparing to go into the pool with us. Eric was… somewhere doing something but he said he wasn't feeling like going to the pool so I guessed it'd only be the three of us.

"Vicky… I don't have a swimsuit. I didn't know we were going to go swimming." Taylor proclaimed and I felt the world burn around me in agony.

My swimsuits were way too small for her and Vicky was a bit closer but she had a bigger chest than Taylor. This was bad, I needed to see Taylor in a swimsuit.

Crystal let a sigh out and hooked her arm around Taylor's neck. "I'll let her borrow a set of mine, we're the same cup size and around the same size." She stuck out her tongue at me and Vicky. "Tay, can you go back into the house and wait for me there?"

Taylor chippered up immediately. "Sure, I'll wait in the living room then?"

Crystal nodded. "That works, I'll be there in a jiffy."

Taylor started walking away, the two of us totally not staring at her slightly jiggling butt.

"She's mine." Me and Vicky shared a look as we said exactly the same thing at the same time.

Crystal started laughing again but composed herself fairly quickly, silent giggles still escaping her. "Don't worry, I'm not a homewrecker and she's too young for me but damn girls, I gotta say, you do know how to pick 'em." She let out a soft whistle.

The two of us hummed, at least now there wasn't a chance of Taylor being stolen from us. Crystal snorted and ruffled both of our heads before winking. "Anyway, I'll pick her a cute one for you two if you know what I mean. Question, do you think Aunt Carol would flip out if I brought out the string one?"

Carol would have an aneurysm if Taylor wore a string bikini and me and Vicky would pass out from blood loss anime-style. Maybe the amount of sexual anime/hentai I've been consuming was starting to affect my view of reality more than it should…

Vicky blushed and brought her thighs closer in clear display of arousement. We were both so god damn hopeless it was amazing that we could even function with all these pretty girls around.

Crystal rolled her eyes and sighed. "Calm down, you disasters. And there's me thinking I was bad when I was your age. Gimme a sec and I'll doll her up a bit for you."

She followed after Taylor and instead of waiting and twirling our fingers, we each went to change into our swimsuits. I had my trusty black one piece that I've had for years now that was also still more than big enough for me while Vicky had a… trikini I think she called them? The skimpy red one with a lot of strings.

Tonight's alone time would sure be very engaging if Crystal's promise of dolling Taylor up came to fruition. If there was one thing she was proud of, it was her designing and make-up abilities which admittedly couldn't be very well utilized in a pool environment but I still had faith.

Sarah and Carol finished talking and looked at us and while Carol took out her phone and started doing… whatever she does, Sarah walked over to us. "So, girls, did Taylor say anything about her trigger?"

Why would she talk about her trigger of all things? Vicky looked at her with a very confused face before she opened her mouth. "Why would she?"

Sarah shook her head and sighed. "Me and Carol suspected she's a cluster trigger ever since the mall incident and she won't shut up about it."

Cluster trigger? I've never heard of that before but then again I wasn't a parahuman specialist, that was going to be Vicky's forte and even despite her taking college classes about Parahuman studies, she still seemed pretty confused.

Curiosity got the better of me and I asked, "What are… uh, cluster triggers?"

Sarah leaned onto a pillar next to us and crossed her arms under her chest. "Cluster triggers are when several capes trigger at one spot at the same time, they usually share similar but watered down abilities from each other and sometimes steal each other's personality traits. It's very much not common knowledge but that's not surprising since the PRT did a great job of making sure the general populace wasn't even aware of triggers in the first place."

So Carol and Sarah thought that Taylor and the two new villains were… clustered? Did that actually mean anything for us? Vicky metaphorically jumped ahead of me and asked. "So, she's clustered with Ostara and Z then? Is that bad?"

Sarah shifted around a bit before answering, "Not… necessarily but it'd be better for her to know anyway. I only have experience with Mouse Protector when it comes to clusters and she and Ravager, her clustermate, have a very… unhealthy relationship because of it."

She let out a sigh. "I'll have a talk with her sometime later but for now, really do enjoy yourself, it's been a while since we had a new member. Also, don't think I don't see how you two look at her. Carol might not but I'm not such a prude."

We both lit up like a Christmas tree, thank god it wasn't Carol because I still wasn't sure how she'd react to it all and I sure as hell didn't want to find out.

She smirked at our embarrassment before walking away, muttering, "Oh, to be young again."

The moment she walked away, Taylor along with Crystal came back. Taylor seemed to be hiding behind the now swimsuit clad Crystal, reluctant to show off her swimsuit. "Tay, I told you that you look great and besides, you picked the swimsuit yourself. Go show off to Vicky and Amy."

"There's too many people here though…" She whined a bit but stepped from behind Crystal anyway and finally showed off herself. Her hair was tied into a loose bun that, for the first time ever, revealed her lack of normal ears which actually didn't look as weird as you'd think it would be. She was trying to cover her chiseled abs and crotch with her left hand, and her chest with her right hand.

Crystal rolled her eyes and grabbed Taylor's arms before slowly dragging them away, finally revealing what she's been hiding. She was wearing one of Crystal's older swimsuits, a black off-shoulder bikini with a pink rose print on the entire thing.

I felt my soul leaving my body, she wasn't even wet yet and I could barely keep my heart from bursting out of my chest already. It wasn't like those times she sent us videos and pictures of her after a workout or something, this was the real thing, not that the videos that could be considered nearly softcore porn were bad or anything, dear god, no, they weren't but this was the real thing.

"I told you they'd like it, didn't I?" Crystal hip bumped Taylor and she hummed in agreement.

"I guess you were right… I still don't like showing off so much to… this many people though." she answered and walked over to me before leaning and poking my cheek with her index finger.

My eyes wandered down to her crotch, openly staring at the little neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair visible just below her abs. Realizing I was in the middle of a room with other people, I snapped back to reality and Crystal once again started laughing at the top of her lungs with everyone looking at her like she went crazy, including Taylor.

While I was stunned hard enough to even mutter out a coherent sentence, Vicky was drooling, which I'd guess was even more embarrassing to realize. She quickly wiped the drool and looked away in shame before covering her own crotch with her thighs. I inconspicuously touched her side and quickly performed a very unnecessary scan, she was so aroused people could probably start noticing a wet spot on her swimsuit.

Nghhh, it was so hard to not break down into a horny mess sometimes.

"I'm glad you two like it so much, Crystal was insistent on a bikini instead of a one piece or something. She said it doesn't fit my figure but I think she just wanted to show off her collection of swimsuits, I mean, she even has one that's just strings!" Taylor beamed at us and grabbed both of our hands.

I heard Sarah spit out her drink from behind us and I noticed Crystal looked at her with a cheeky face.

"Are we gonna go to the pool then?" She asked and gripped our hands.

"Oh, yeah. I mean, yeah of course, the pool!" Vicky stuttered out and fake laughed, she softly tugged on Taylor's hand and we went towards the pool.

It wasn't the biggest thing around but it was more than big enough to play games in or just swim around which I guess is all it's needed for. Soon enough all four of us were in the pool, Vicky dive bombed in first, Taylor tested the water first and then used the ladder, Crystal did an arrow into the water and I haphazardly jumped as well last.

"What didya wanna do now, Vicky?" Crystal asked as she floated in the water.

Vicky grinned and dived into the water before Crystal was pulled down and Vicky got onto her back and yelled out. "Water fight!"

Crystal used her power to create a forcefield under her feet and planted Vicky's back on the water which caused her to let go and sink into the water to prepare her next attack. Crystal turned around and dived into the water after her.

The two of us not under the water looked at each other awkwardly, Taylor suddenly smiled mischievously and started menacingly swimming towards me, slowly sinking into the water. Clearly abusing her power, soon the only thing visible were her long ears and even then they disappeared. I wasn't sure if I should have been happy or scared at that moment but one thing was for sure, I didn't expect her to rocket upwards out of the water in front of me, giving me the quite literal definition of a jumpscare.

Not expecting nearly six feet of bunny to appear in front of me, I squeaked loudly and thrust my hands forward which just so happened to be where her boobs were, resulting in her loosely tied top to come undone and give me the single best flash of my life.

-x-

It's been a few hours and I could still hear Crystal snickering behind me, I swore to god she made that happen, somehow. Taylor didn't seem to mind very much and I wasn't complaining about seeing the glorious pair of boobs Taylor was packing but it was still embarrassing, god dammit, Carol of course saw it happen but surprisingly hasn't said a single thing yet.

I sighed, at least we had food now, very tasty food actually. Even Eric returned from his cave to eat with us and I also got a great view of Vicky's and Taylor's cleavage, both now clad in flannel shirts over their bikinis provided by Crystal. Life was good, as some people said. At least for now that is, tomorrow I'd return to the daily suffering of school, work, sleep and repeat but Taylor was an amazing distraction and with her, the gnawing sense of guilt was eased a little bit. I still loved Vicky, that wouldn't change probably ever, but this, this was nice.

I took another bite out of the candied bacon and looked up once I heard Carol cough into her wrist. "So, I quickly wanted to say that I arranged for Taylor to attend Arcadia with Vicky and Amy, she'll be starting on Thursday because of a few legal complications due to her cape status so I expect you two to show her around, okay?"

Once she looked at us with a stern face, we both nodded. Taylor attending Arcadia with us was amazing news and we really didn't need to be asked to show her around.

Carol wasn't done speaking yet though. "I've also set up a meeting with one of Parian's employees and later, Parian herself to discuss Taylor's costume so I'll need to have someone take her there, normally I'd take her there myself but I can't take time off of work on Monday."

Me and Vicky immediately raised our hand but Carol scowled. "You two are going to be in school at the time it's planned for."

God dammit, never have I wanted to be a dropout delinquent more than now. Vicky just clicked her teeth in dissatisfaction.

Crystal spoke out first. "I can take her there, I've wanted to pay a visit to Parian's shop for a while and I'm off College, currently."

Surprisingly, Eric also spoke out in a pretty embarrassed voice. "I'll tag along as well, I got nothing better to do and we're on a break."

Crystal gave Eric a raised eyebrow but muttered out a quick "Sure" anyway.

Carol flashed us one of her very rare smiles. "Now that that's solved, how about we go back into the pool and play some games? Preferably without the groping this time?"

View in Thread

Last edited: Jul 7, 2022

Jul 5, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, Bobacus and 407 others like this.

Threadmarks: Since U Bun Gone

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: heya, I hope everyone is having a good week and if not I hope I can make it at least a little bit better. As always I'd be happy if people would join us on our discord server called the Gaylor Convention Center - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Taylor-

And thus Monday arrived and now we were sitting in Crystal's car with her driving and Eric sitting next to me in the back seat. Parian's shop was located somewhere on the Boardwalk. Not that I had a single clue where, but I hoped Crystal knew where she was going. She should if her interest yesterday was anything to go by. I was actually pretty excited to meet Parian. I'd finally have my own costume, something that would symbolize my future hero career.

"Are we there yet?" Eric asked for the third time. He seemed really excited to go clothes shopping for a boy. If the stereotypes Vicky and Amy told me about were anything to go by, that is.

Crystal let out another sigh from annoyance. "Almost. Also, you know if you wanted to go clothes shopping you could have just asked any day, right?"

I felt his heartbeat increase. "Is it wrong to want to go out with my dear sister once in a while?" He answered in a clearly embarrassed voice.

Crystal looked behind her and gave Eric a quick stare before turning her eyes back on the road. "No, but the last time you and I went together somewhere, mom had to force you to come."

He snorted. "Fair, I guess."

Crystal turned on the radio and messed around with the frequency a bit until we caught some random radio station playing pop music before she asked. "So, Tay. How do you feel about Vicky and Amy?"

I pondered a bit about that, they were great friends, funny and silly at times and they cared for me dearly and I cared for them in return. If I could compare it to anything, I'd compare it to how Emma and I were before she went… crazy? I mean, Emma was nothing like Vicky and Amy anything-wise but the… caring aspect… was definitely there, I trusted Vicky and Amy to not betray me like her, I was better now. I wasn't weak anymore and they wouldn't ever abandon me because of it.

"I really like them, they've been great friends to me ever since we met." The short answer made her hum affirmatively.

"Yeah, you three are good for each other, trust me on that, but that's not what I meant. How do you feel about them?" She asked once again, emphasizing the feeling part, much to my confusion.

Eric groaned. "Ignore her, Taylor. She's putting up a front; she's actually hopeless and has only been in one single relationship like five years ago, so her advice would probably suck anyway."

Crystal picked up a random empty water bottle on the front seat and threw it at Eric, hitting him in the head before giving him a smirk. "Shush, you virgin."

He clutched his forehead and let out an "Ouch" sound before he fake gasped, hand covering his mouth. "Low blow, Crystal, low blow."

Crystal snorted. "That's what you get, but anyway, Tay, spill."

I was very confused. What did she want me to spill? I didn't have much to hide or anything like that, especially when it came to Vicky and Amy. I haven't told them about Winslow and I didn't think I would ever do that. Winslow was behind me, lost to time forever.

"I'm confused…" I breathed out, trying to not sound embarrassed. I didn't want to look bad, or dumb, or really anything not normal in front of them.

Crystal facepalmed and muttered something about bricks before chuckling. "Ah, whatever, don't worry about it. You'll understand soon enough if I had to guess."

I tilted my head in confusion. "Okay?"

Eric turned to me and groaned. "Don't worry about her, she's always like this."

Well, Crystal was definitely an interesting person. I still couldn't believe what she wanted to put me into yesterday. The bikini, if you could even call it that, was just a few pieces of string and she even brought out tape. I didn't know what you'd use tape for with a bikini and I wasn't sure if I wanted to know either.

Crystal picked up another water bottle and threatened Eric with it. "I'm armed and ready, so don't try me, little man."

I heard Eric sigh softly and his heartbeat increase again for a reason I couldn't discern yet. Was he stressed about something? Taking the initiative, I patted him on the head; pats always helped after all.

-x-

Parian's shop was certainly… unique. It looked like a very antique, no, vintage store with the name Parian's Dollhouse on a big wooden sign. Crystal opened the door and I got startled by a loud ring coming from a bell attached to it. An actual physical bell.

The inside of the store could best be described as… cozy.

It was packed with mannequins wearing clothes and racks overflowing with an assortment of materials hanging off of them. This, coupled with the store itself being pretty small, gave it this… timeless, lived in feeling of a Victorian era building.

Eric ran off to ogle some of the clothes on the mannequins, mainly one of the yellow sun dresses. I saw him look at it with no small amount of want before sighing and continuing on his exploration of the shop.

After a minute a new voice yelled out from the back, "Just a minute, please!"

Soon enough the unfamiliar voice was revealed to be a very pretty, dark skinned girl in a red Victorian-style dress. She gave my bunny ears a wide stare but stepped behind the counter nonetheless. "Hello, and welcome to the Dollhouse. My name is Sabah, can I help you with anything?"

Crystal shifted around a bit before leaning over the counter with her elbow on it and her hand supporting her head, a charming smile on her face. "Well, my dear lady. I'm Crystal and I believe we have an appointment with you to design Taylor here," she pointed at me with her free hand without even looking backwards, "her very own costume."

Sabah chuckled and smiled. "Well aren't you the charmer? But I remember now, come with me to the back."

She gestured for us to follow and so we did, Eric ran after us and after a short walk through the corridors we arrived in what appeared to be a workshop of some kind. Sabah turned back to us. "So, me and Parian have sketched out some ideas for Taylor here with the measurements and photos Brandish provided."

She ran over to one of the drawers and started taking out sheets of papers and after confirming that these were indeed, not the right ones. She swore under her breath and went into the next drawer. "Sorry, we're a bit… overworked these days."

"It's no problem, Sabah, take your time." Crystal responded amiably.

Sabah looked back and gently smiled in relief. "Thank you."

Eric shuffled closer to me to whisper in no small amount of awe, "I can't believe this is working on her."

I turned to him, very confused at what he was implying before I whispered back, "Huh?"

Eric shook his head. "Nothing, nothing."

After Sabah reached into the last drawer, she pulled out an A4 sketchbook and flipped a few pages in it. "Aha! There they are."

She gestured for us to each sit in one of the chairs near a vacant table. "Come sit here, I'll show you what we've got."

And so we did, I sat in the middle chair directly in front of Sabah on the other side while Crystal and Eric pulled their chairs next to my sides. Sabah then opened the sketchbook and turned it around so we could see what was drawn in it.

"Brandish didn't give me strict guidelines as to what your logo should be so I played around with a few designs using the tiger bunny thing you got going on." She finished speaking and pointed at one of the pages.

On it was a cartoon silhouette of a bunny's head with a mischievous grin and tiger whiskers. It was a bit silly but definitely not bad in general, it'd depend on what my costume would actually look like. Nevertheless, I hummed in content.

The next logo was of a crescent moon. I looked up to Sabah, waiting for her to explain. "Well, this one is actually inspired by one of your moves that I saw on PHO. That axe kick of yours is starting to become iconic, you know?"

My made up move was iconic? I wasn't even really thinking about it that much when I was fighting, the only thing I was thinking about was how to defeat her as fast as possible. It was a bit embarrassing to have so many people analyze a single fight but I guessed I would have to get used to it if I was going to be a hero.

"I take it by that grimace you're not used to people micro-analyzing everything you do? I can relate with sewing, trust me. It's very stressful but also very rewarding." Sabah chuckled. "Anyway, I admit I was kind of jumping between logos and the actual costumes, so how about we take a look at what you'll be wearing?"

I hummed and she flipped the page. The first design was, in my humble opinion, pretty great. It consisted of long, fingerless arm warmers and thigh highs stockings, both in dark blue color. A white crop top with a dark blue rim covered by a quite short jacket, with slight fuzz around the edges, and similarly colored shorts. My hair on the drawing was also tied into a traditional chinese braid. It was quite the difference from my usual loose style, well, calling it a style wasn't the most fitting really since it wasn't styled in the first place. The outfit was finished off with a pair of black combat boots.

"So this was the first design we came up with, the jacket and the braid go pretty well together with the martial arts theme, if you get what I mean. You're a brute, right? It should fit pretty well on you I'd think. I quite like it overall but I've got a few more options for you to look through." She finished and flipped the page of the book.

The next page was certainly… an idea. It was a sleeveless, white and dark blue leotard with fingerless gloves and thigh high stockings of the same color. There was also a small amount of fluff on the rim of the leotard, which I guessed was meant to accent my bunny parts, and the same type of combat boots as on the last drawing.

"This one is one of the more risque designs we've come up with. You could certainly pull a leotard off with your figure to show off those legs, looking good is as important as the costume being functional for a hero and this sure would look great on you." She finished, metaphorical stars swirling in her eyes from the excitement.

She harrumphed and tried composing herself back to normal before Crystal smirked at me. "I'm sure Vicky and Amy would love to see you in that."

Tilting my head in a clear display of confusion once again, I made a confused "Ehh?" sound. They usually liked seeing me in new clothes but I didn't know why she was emphasizing the love part.

"Maybe? I'm not sure I'm really fit for an outfit like this, though." Wearing sports bras or swimsuits were one thing, but wearing a leotard was another, completely.

Crystal rolled her eyes like back when we were picking out a swimsuit. "And what did I tell you back then? Besides, I can tell you with absolute certainty that Vicky and Amy would be really happy to see you in that."

I mewled, again with the… innuendos that I didn't understand.

Sabah looked at me for a long moment. "Give us a second, please." She turned to Crystal and took her aside to whisper into her ear. "Is she… a baby lesbian?"

Crystal let out a sigh. "Yeah, clueless as a brick too. My cousins are all over her and she doesn't see a single thing."

Sometimes, I really hated my ears. Constantly hearing everything everyone said or hearing every twitch of the human body felt like a massive invasion of privacy, if I was being honest. It was hard to focus on not constantly hearing everything but at least I had a sort of resistance to not overwhelm myself.

Also, I was a… baby lesbian? My mom taught me about sexuality, of course, but I didn't know that anything I did had any involved in it. Vicky and Amy were just friends, like Emma was and that never had anything romantic about it either.

I hadn't really thought about… dating pretty much anyone in what was starting to look like ages. If I was being honest, I didn't really think anyone, especially someone like Vicky or Amy, would be interested in someone like me either, despite what some of the PHO comments said.

They quickly returned back to their original spots and sat back down but now Sabah was sending me curious glances. "You know what? Why don't we have a small break and discuss this a bit more over some tea?" She spoke up after a bit of silence.

Eric quickly interjected into the conversation. "Could I go look at some of your… other displays? While you talk about this, I mean."

Both Sabah and Crystal looked at Eric with quite the amount of amusement at his bashful expression before Sabah agreed with a quick "Sure."

-x-

Sabah took us into a slightly aged break room and set the tea on while she sent us to sit somewhere. I claimed one of the armchairs while Crystal jumped on the sofa, splaying herself out on the plushy exterior.

"Do you two want any snacks? I've got some sweets I can break out." Sabah called out from the mini kitchen over the noise of the boiling water.

"I'll take some!" Crystal yelled back immediately. I guess if she was having some I might as well get some too. I wasn't the biggest fan of sweets but I wouldn't refuse free cookies.

"I'd like some too, please." I hoped that the sweets would be nice at least.

"Alright!" Sabah yelled out and I heard a slight series of rattling sounds of what I assumed were the sweets she planned on serving us.

"Hey, Crystal?" I called out and she looked at me with curiosity on her face.

"What's up?" She responded and crossed her fingers behind her head.

"Is Eric not like this, usually I mean." I was curious about him, he seemed stressed the entire time we've been here and I wasn't sure if Crystal was aware of something I wasn't.

She pondered for a bit but shrugged. "Well, he's never been that much into clothes for as long as I've known him, so this is definitely a new one. But if he's got his eyes on design, more power to him. It's kinda annoying that he doesn't wanna talk with me about it but I'm sure he'll get around. " I nodded in response, hopefully he was alright.

Sabah came into the room carrying a tray with three cups of hot tea and a blue tin of Danish butter cookies. She carefully placed the tray on the tea table and the tin of cookies next to it. "One Earl Gray for Taylor, Strawberry for Crystal and, lastly, Lemon and Ginger for me. If the sugar isn't right I can bring some from the kitchen so don't be afraid to ask."

She gave us our respective cups and opened the cookie tin. "I took out the good stuff as well, I have to specifically order these online because they don't sell them anywhere around here."

Crystal sat up and reached in, taking out a cookie before she munched on it and squeed right after. "Oh, god, you're right. These are great."

Sabah smiled and sat down next to Crystal before taking a cookie as well. "I know, right? I first bought them while I was traveling and they quickly became my favorite."

She stuffed the cookie into her mouth and started crunching on the treat, some pieces of it sticking on her lip which seemed to attract Crystal's undivided attention. Sabah licked her lips and I felt Crystal's heart start pounding even faster than it had since we met the seamstress. She winked at her after and stared into her eyes.

Was… was this flirting? Or teasing, maybe? I wasn't really sure what to call it since the entire concept was still fairly new to me.

After their little session of eye gazing, Crystal blushed and looked away which made Sabah smirk and scoot closer to her while simultaneously leaning in closer. "Is something the matter, Crystal?"

Crystal looked back towards her and met Sabah eye to eye. "Ahh, umm, nothing. Everything's fine, yes."

Sabah chuckled and leaned back before grasping Crystal's thigh and softly squeezing it, gently running her hand along it after. "If you're sure."

Sabah looked incredibly pleased with herself from managing to turn Crystal into a blushing mess. She gave me a kind smile once she noticed my obvious staring and I blushed a bit, they were pretty cute together.

"...Anyway, we're here for Taylor." Crystal coughed and then spoke in a low tone meant just for Sabah. "I'll give you my number later."

Shifting around a bit, I took out one of the cookies myself, placing it in my mouth. I chomped on it and tasted the sugary goodie for the first time. The cookies were delightful, really tender and crumbly with just the right amount of sweetness.

It seemed I apparently had a sweet tooth that I hadn't known about for sixteen years. Reaching out for another cookie, I repeated the process and licked my lips clean of any crumbs. "These are really good, Sabah."

She took a sip of her tea. "I'm glad you two like them, and if you want, I can both send you the link to the shop I order them from"

I nodded and Crystal hummed, I was sure that Vicky and Amy would enjoy these as well. Maybe I could bring them to a picnic or maybe even a girl's night? Ideas, ideas.

"Anyway, I want to learn more about you, Taylor. I'm talking friends, hobbies, that kind of thing." Sabah continued caressing Crystal's thigh, which while not making me uncomfortable, seemed a bit inappropriate, maybe? They were being… really friendly with each other.

I sat cross legged in the seat and smiled. "Well, I'm not that interesting, really, compared to Vicky and Amy at least, but I enjoy reading and working out."

Sabah nodded but frowned for a bit. "Hm, what's your favorite book then? Have you read 'Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit?'"

I eagerly nodded. "My mom used to read me that one when I was young, I admit I don't really remember it much anymore but I might reread it or something. But I really like 'The Lord of the Rings' and 'American Gods'."

Wait, I didn't read American Gods, what the hell even was that in the first place? I was pretty sure I had never even heard of it. It's not like I was trying to make up books, it just... kind of popped into my head randomly and came out like a snap of my fingers.

Sabah hummed and crossed her arms under her chest, her hand finally moving away, much to Crystal's displeasure. "It's a really great book, your mom picked well. What about Vicky and Amy, then? Are they bookworms as well?"

I shook my head. "Well, Amy likes books but Vicky doesn't, she's too excitable to just sit down and read a book."

Crystal leaned in next to Sabah and whispered to her with a grin on her face. "Maybe excitable to make out with Taylor."

Sabah chuckled but kept looking at me nonetheless.

I really wasn't sure what to make of that except slightly blush, the thoughts of my two best friends came into my mind. Would they really want to kiss me? I couldn't say the… opportunity of that happening was not an attractive one to me but I was me and they were them.

Not having the time to sort my thoughts, Eric burst through the door. "Uhm, sorry to interrupt, girls, but I think Taylor and Crystal would like to see this."

He hurried over to me and showed me his phone which had a news site open on it with the headline talking about the Anarchs raiding another hospital.

View in Thread

Jul 8, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, Bobacus and 347 others like this.

Threadmarks: You're The Bun I Want

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN:

Heya, sorry for the slight delay, I've decided to start posting every Friday and I wanted to fix the schedule. I'll be working on another project in the downtime though so I'm not just going to use the free time to play games.

As always please do join us in our discord, we're nearing 800 people now! - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Amy-

If you asked me a few weeks ago whether I would go out to exercise, I'd give a resounding no. In bright burning text at maximum size and all capitalized.

Usually, not even Vicky could force me and that was saying something. Fact was that my body was about as fit as a wet sock and even trying to get fit rendered my muscles unuseable for about a week which I very much did not enjoy in the first place and couldn't even really afford due to work.

To shorten it, I was lazy. So when Taylor invited me out to run with her after school, I should have refused and made it up to her in some other way, right? Well, Taylor's eyes seemed to turn my 'no' into a 'yes' near instantly and now I was quote unquote 'jogging', or, as I liked to call it, wheezing and staring at Taylor's ass while I tried to keep up with her.

At least said ass was a great motivator?

"Thh… Taylor. Break. Please." I gasped out and keeled over, waiting for her to stop. We were only about one fourth of the way over to Taylor's house and I felt like I'd drop dead any second now.

Taylor stopped and quickly turned around before she rushed over to me and gently caressed my back after leaning closer. "Oh god, I'm so sorry, Amy! I should have slowed down a bit."

I reached for her shoulder to support myself and took a deep breath. "It's… It's okay, I'm just a bit out of shape." A bit was an understatement, really.

She reached out for a water bottle strapped to her runner's belt and opened the lid before offering it to me. Taking it into my hands, I quickly took a labored swig with some of the water spilling out onto my chin. This really was the single best tasting water I've ever had, Taylor drinking from the same bottle was definitely not affecting my opinion, not even a little bit.

Taylor smiled and slowly moved in to wipe the droplets of water from my lips and chin. If I wasn't sweating before, I sure as hell was now. Her soft fingers started gliding over my skin as she dried my face before she suddenly pulled her hand back, a light dusting of red appearing on her cheeks.

"...Sorry." She apologized with embarrassment clear on her face.

I wasn't sure what was going on with Taylor. This wasn't the first time she had wiped my face or had gotten physically close to me and she never blushed before. I mean, I was still jilling myself off to that one time she wiped some cream off my face and licked her finger and it's been a few days since that. Her being embarrassed was very unexpected.

"It's okay, I don't mind." I quickly responded and she bashfully nodded.

"Do you want to sit down for a bit?" Taylor asked to which I nodded. She waited for me to get on my feet and we sat down at the nearest bench. Thank god we were going through a park otherwise finding a bench would be next to impossible.

Hooray for anti-homeless infrastructure, I guess.

"So, how was school?" I turned my head to Taylor in order to show my grimace.

"It's, well, school. Nothing special today, really. At least I don't have drama practice today like Vicky." After saying my piece, I took another sip of water.

Taylor chuckled. "I'm actually kind of excited to go to Arcadia, it looks fun. Also, you two are in the drama club?"

That was a very long story. I totally hadn't joined because Vicky would be there and maybe I'd get to play her handmaiden or something, nope.

I quickly learned that the drama club was more making props and learning the ins and outs of theater and less actually performing said theater, so I've been using my having to go to the hospital as an excuse to not attend nine times out of ten.

"Yeah, it's not very enjoyable so I just don't go there most of the time. Vicky loves it, though." Taylor hummed softly at that.

"I've never been in a club since my old school didn't have many for whatever reason. Do you think I'd fit in the drama club?" She pondered a bit and crossed her legs.

I breathed out an "Eh?" sound. "Maybe? It's not as much about acting as it is about learning what theater itself really is. I was planning to maybe switch to the literature club for a while now, if you want to check that one out with me later when you're settled in."

She nodded and softly grabbed the bottle from my hands and brought it to her lips, slowly sipping and swallowing. This trip was definitely worth it, if only for the great view of Taylor's abs sticking to her thermal shirt. Abs that I wished I could lick clean. Scooting a bit closer to her, I leaned onto her side and settled on her shoulder like on a pillow.

She froze for a second and shifted around a bit but didn't say anything. Looking up, I saw her avoiding my eyes with her mouth slightly hanging open. She closed her mouth and shut her eyes.

Abusing my power once, her biology opened up to me and I quickly looked through her. She was producing a lot of endorphins, the sex hormone, which, to be fair, didn't really mean much seeing as we were exercising but the increased blood flow into her privates and the subsequent tightening in that area was a bit more damning. Her tail was swishing around like it had a mind of its own didn't really disprove my suspicion.

I suppose I should have been feeling a little more bad for snooping on Taylor using my power of all things but the implications overwhelmed any sense of guilt I could have had.

She shook me a bit and I blinked. How long was I out of it? "Do you… Uhm, want to continue?"

I composed myself and nodded before replying with a quick "Sure" while storing the newly acquired knowledge in the back of my head to discuss with Vicky later. Nevertheless, I did not want to drop dead from exercise of all things. Not even Taylor's shapely butt could push my body past my very, very low limit. "But, uh, could we go a bit more slowly?"

-x-

And thus, after a very exhausting and also a very long run, we finally arrived at Taylor's house. It was a fairly inconspicuous building in one of the many middle income neighborhoods, some of it rather run down and slightly unkept. Taylor clapped her hands and went over to open the door.

"Mind the first step, please." She exclaimed and jumped up the two steps onto the landing in front of the front door.

Looking down on the ground, I noticed a rotten piece of snapped wood that looked like it got stepped into several times. Putting my foot onto the second step instead, I walked up behind Taylor. She opened the door and invited me in.

"Welcome to my home, Amy!" She cheered and led me into the house. Both of us discarded our shoes in the hall and we walked into the living room.

"Do you want anything? We probably got some OJ in the fridge." Taylor asked as she watched me lay on her sofa.

I nodded, a cold glass of juice sounded great just about now. "Please." It came out more as a whimper than a word. My everything ached.

She left to get me my well-deserved juice and while I was alone I took the time to look around. The living room wasn't in the greatest shape compared to our living room but it seemed to have been recently hand cleaned so it didn't look as… dated as it probably did before.

Taylor, the gracious host she was, brought a plate with some store bought pound cake and two glasses of orange juice. She placed it on the coffee table in front of us and sat down next to me. Her hand quickly reached out for a slice of the cake and started nibbling on it in the most adorable way I'd ever seen.

She noticed me staring and looked away bashfully once again. "I bought some yesterday and thought I would share."

God, I wanted her to pound my cake so bad.

Smiling at Taylor, I took the glass into my hands and sipped on it to sate my thirst. "I'm not gonna complain about cake of all things. So, what did you wanna do while we wait for Vicky?"

She thought about the question for a bit. "We could watch some videos on my laptop if you want?"

"That'll work." I quickly replied.

She got up from the comfortable sofa and ran upstairs, leaving me once again alone to stew in my thoughts. Fuck, I've been trying to avoid thinking about Taylor's apparent attraction for me of all people, but it was starting to become impossible due to my own overwhelming horniness. Me and Vicky would have to have a long discussion about it.

We both knew something happened to her to not notice us ogling her every single time we met up but the sudden change was something I wouldn't ever complain about. I wasn't really sure what caused it though. Maybe Crystal had something to do with it?

Anyway, it was all pretty academic given that neither of us were brave enough to confess in the first place.

I sighed and grabbed a piece of the cake. It looked pretty tasty, really, dense and the crust looked very spongy and delicious. Taking a bite, I started chewing and relaxed myself a bit more on the sofa. Stretching my legs and putting my head on one of the pillows on the side helped relieve some of the imminent muscle agony I would definitely go through for the next week.

Taylor came back with a fresh stretched out shirt and her laptop firmly secured in her armpit. "Sorry, I had to get that shirt off first. I'll take a quick shower as well in a bit, you can take one too, though, if you want."

The opportunity to try and convince Taylor to take a shower together didn't miss me, not even for a second but the entire thing was… kind of creepy? The last thing I wanted to do was be pushy on a person that I still wasn't exactly a hundred percent sure was even attracted to me, for all I knew that could have just been a coincidence. Ogling someone was very different from actually getting physical. I would know, after all.

"Sure. I'm pretty sure I stink." I replied and sat up, waiting for Taylor to sit in my former headrest.

She snorted and quickly splayed herself out on the sofa. Putting my head on her thighs, I snuggled into the soft natural pillows I loved so much. She twitched a bit but nevertheless patted my head after a few seconds before opening her laptop on the tea table.

"So, do you, uhm, want to watch goose videos?" Taylor asked as she ran her hand through my slightly frizzy hair.

"Sure? Why geese, though?" I replied and purred a bit when I had my scalp scratched.

"I like them, they're very cute. I kind of wish I could get one but that's probably not gonna happen." She explained herself and I hummed in response, geese were pretty cute.

Taylor opened up her browser and tapped on a folder just titled "Geese" which caused several other links to Youtube playlists to pop out.

"So, do you want to watch geese chasing people, geese drinking out of slurpee cups or maybe some goslings waddling around?" She was vibrating with excitement when she listed several of the options.

"I'll take the slurpee cups." Taylor perked up when she heard me answer and clicked on the playlist.

How… how did she find over three hundred videos of geese just drinking out of slurpee cups. My bewilderment didn't last very long as she loaded up the first video and true to the name, a goose was drinking out of a cup with ice water in it.

"Isn't it adorable? Look at it go!" Taylor gushed and I hummed, purring once again when she scratched just the right spot.

Replying with a short "Mhm." Made Taylor smile and tap on the next video. Another goose appeared but now it was held by a woman with a slurpee cup in the other hand, slowly letting the bird go wild on the icy, strawberry flavored beverage.

My phone buzzed and I brought it out, curious as to who was interrupting our goose watching.

Point_Me_@_The_Sky Today at 3:21PM I'll be at Taylor's in bout 5 min

Bite_Me Today at 3:21PM kay, we just arrived

I swore under my breath and Taylor looked at me, interested in what I was swearing at. "Vicky sent me a message, she'll be here in five minutes and we haven't even taken that shower yet."

She widened her eyes a bit. "Oh damn, you're right. Come, I'll show you where the bathroom is."

We both got up and I quickly finished off my orange juice before following Taylor. We went upstairs and straight into the bathroom. She tied her hair back and started stripping her clothes off without looking at me. My heart practically melted there and then. This was definitely an unexpected but very much welcome predicament.

She turned to me when her shirt was about to go past her breasts and blushed, letting down the shirt and then covering her face. "...I thought we could maybe shower together since we don't have enough time and I forgot to ask if it's okay with you in the rush."

Being naked with Taylor in a shower sounded like one of my many wet dreams. It was just missing an equally naked Vicky by my side and I'd be in Nirvana. I blushed and turned my head away before stripping as well. "It's fine."

This was not good for my blood pressure.

Soon, our clothes were discarded with both of us covering our private parts with our arms. Her boobs looked even hotter with them overflowing from the pressure of her holding them together. I knew mine weren't nearly as impressive as hers but nevertheless they seemed to be good enough for Taylor to steal glances at,along with my admittedly nice thighs.

"Let's get in, it's getting cold." She exclaimed and turned the knob on, waiting for the water to heat up before stepping into it.

Following after her with no small amount of excitement, we both faced the opposite sides of the shower and started actually scrubbing sweat and grime off of ourselves. Fuck, I wanted to turn around so bad, maybe I could do just a little peek?

Shifting my head back, I met eyes with Taylor and immediately looked back forward. The heat in my groin was starting to become unbearable. I couldn't believe she was checking me out, usually it was always Vicky, which was a little more than understandable.

"Amy, could you please pass me the body wash? It's the blue bottle. You can use some too if you want, it's blueberry." She asked, embarrassment still evident in her voice.

Mouthing out a "Sure", I bent over and picked the bottle from the corner of the shower. Popping the lid open, I squirted a bit of the substance on my hand and turned around to hand it over. Our eyes met once again, she reached out with her left hand which allowed me to get an eyeful of her sopping wet privates.

It really was surprising that I was even holding myself together at this point, I could feel myself getting even wetter, and not from the water.

"Thanks!" She squeaked out and we both turned back around, blushing to the point where the sexual frustration was palpable in the air.

Stepping out of the water, I splattered the body wash onto my chest. I started rubbing it around my body, going through all the important parts first, neck, arms, my nipples, sides, armpits, stomach, butt, thighs, calves, around the groin and lastly, in between my toes.

Now that I was properly covered in sticky goo, I moved back into the stream of water. Though the moment I backed up, my butt pressed against Taylor's as she was shifting around. We both yelped and she turned around while I slipped on the tiled floor from the jolt, falling straight onto Taylor.

She easily caught me and squished the back of my head in between her still soapy breasts.

Oh god, please if I die let it be right here.

-x-

The knocking on the door interrupted my vigorous drying of my hair. I wish I had the wisdom to realize that not tying my hair up and getting it wet was not a great idea when I was about to go to work but unfortunately what was done was done. Nevertheless, I got up from the chair and went towards the door. Taylor was still in the shower, drying off her tail and ears since those took twice as long to dry and thus the responsibility fell onto me.

I opened the door and saw Vicky standing there with her hand resting on her hip, looking very bubbly. "Hey, Ames!"

Giving her a smile and with a short "Hey," I let her into the hall.

She looked around for a bit and took off her shoes before turning back to me with a raised eyebrow. "Where's Tay?"

"Here! Hi, Vicky!" Taylor came into the hall with her hair and ears wrapped up in a towel.

Vicky took a long hard look at both mine and Taylor's wet hair and gave me specifically a curious stare. "How'd the both of you take a shower in five minutes?"

Both me and Taylor blushed and I quickly answered. "We made do."

Vicky raised an eyebrow at both mine and Taylor's antics. "Anyway, we still got like an hour before Ames has to be clocked in, so, can I come in?"

Taylor nodded and we both headed into the living room. "Go take a seat, I'll just get this towel to the bathroom. Do you want me to take yours as well, Amy?"

Taking off the turban entangled in my hair, I handed it to her and gave her a soft "Thank you."

She walked off upstairs and I sat down next to where Vicky sat down. She turned her head towards me and hooked her arm around the back of my neck. "Did you actually take a shower with her?"

I shifted around a bit. "...Yeah."

Vicky clicked her tongue. "Lucky, how much did you see?"

My face turned red and I mewled a bit, the memories flooding back into my mind. "Almost everything."

Taylor stepped back into the living room. She was holding her thighs together while looking away, a massive blush on her face.

View in Thread

Jul 15, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, Bobacus and 397 others like this.

Threadmarks: Bun All The Bad Guys Want

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Heya, if someone complains that Vicky and Amy are older and thus wouldn't be in the same class as Taylor I'll ignore them. It's AU and Taylor is a year older. Despite that, I hope you enjoy this chapter, I have a special lewd chapter coming soon. 3

Once again I invite you to join me and hundreds of others to our Worm LGBTQ writing server. - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Vicky-

Using Amy as a headrest to pass time was more comfortable than one would think. Her hair was very fluffy and had some really nice volume that made the whole experience cozy. Amy wasn't complaining about it much either despite her squeaks of surprise when I unexpectedly laid my chin on top of her head. It all reminded me of how short Amy actually was compared to Taylor or even me really.

Speaking of Taylor, she should be arriving soon which was why we were even standing outside the building in the still fairly cold weather. She'd get the best damn first day experience ever if I had something to say about it, she deserved it.

I let out a puff of early morning condensation and looked down at Amy. She was on her phone going through her Twitter feed and minding her own business. Staring at the phone screen, I noticed there were… a lot of women actually, very skimpily clad, muscular women and a few funny videos of cats and geese.

It really was amazing how I hadn't noticed that she swung the other way until she literally spelled it out for me.

"Vicky, you're heavy." Amy groaned out and I adjusted my head a bit and snaked my arms onto her shoulders.

I smirked. "Are you calling me fat, Ames? You truly hurt me where it hurts the most."

She bumped my tummy with her elbow and snorted. "Deal with it."

Bringing her closer to me, I snuggled into her hair. "When is Tay coming again?"

She shrugged shakily. "...Should be here soon, we're here super early anyway."

Letting out a yawn, I rubbed my cheek against Amy's head. "Yeah, I'm surprised I even got out of bed at six AM."

God, just getting reminded of the fact that I woke up so early made me even more sleepy. Taylor's initiation was supposed to be at seven and it was nearing quarter to seven which also happened to be the time that we agreed to meet up in order to show her around a bit before our first lesson.

"I'm telling you, you should start drinking coffee." Amy quipped back.

I whined in response. "Don't wanna, coffee tastes like ass."

She groaned at my refusal to become a coffee addict like her. "Vicky, the last time you made coffee you put salt into it instead of sugar."

Gasping at the reminder of my cooking anti-talent, I went to pinch her cheeks. "That was one time!"

"V…icky Sh..thop." Amy moaned out and I let her cheeks go, patting them after. "And you've only made one coffee ever."

Our little quarrel was interrupted by the sound of Taylor's dad's car. She bade him a quick goodbye before hopping out and running towards us with a cute smile while waving. Lifting my head off of Amy, we both started waving back at her in anticipation.

Speaking of Taylor, Amy and I both came to the conclusion that Crystal was the most likely culprit in her sudden change which, depending on how tomorrow's planned girl's night went, would definitely earn her a year's supply of the finest Swiss chocolate we could get.

Taylor jumped at us and wrapped us both in a warm hug, her chest smushing against mine through the warm clothing and her long braided hair flopping over her shoulder. "Hi! I missed you two so much."

We both wrapped our arms around her and squeezed her with a blush before I returned the greeting with a short and flushed "Hey." which Amy mimicked.

Taylor let us go and grabbed mine and Amy's hand before speaking out in a slightly flushed voice. "...Ready to go?"

We both hummed and headed into the still fairly empty school. Taylor started looking around with a clear display of amazement and curiosity on her face. We passed through the security door after scanning our ID cards and entered the long empty halls illuminated entirely by lights.

"I never thought that they'd have ID cards at a school." Taylor mused and played with her new ID card.

Amy looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "It's really not that great once you forget to bring it once and you have to run back home to grab it or just get detention."

Taylor shifted around a bit and spoke up. "I guess so, still, Arcadia really is amazing."

I snorted and half groaned. "Just wait until you meet Mrs. Pauling and get a detention for walking wrong, she seems to hate me specifically or something. Bet she's just jealous of my charming looks"

Amy gave me an amused stare. "Don't rag on Mrs. Pauling, she seems to like me."

Chuckling, I went over to her and patted her on the head with my free hand, scratching her scalp in the process. "But who could hate you, Ames?"

Amy let out a sound of satisfaction and made a "Mmh." sound. "You'd be surprised." She muttered.

The last sentence made me furrow my eyebrows. Were the hospital people giving her shit again? Amy told me a lot of things ever since she accidentally came out to me about her sexuality and one of those things was about her growing distaste of hospitals.

I desperately wished I could have done more for her besides just spending time with her and making sure she was well supported and cared for. She deserved that much at least.

Instead, I continued massaging her scalp and looked at Taylor. She was in turn looking at us with a warm smile on her face. She let go of my hand and started patting and rubbing my head in a similar fashion to what I was currently doing to Amy and to great effect I might add.

Her soft fingers massaging my scalp made me close my eyes for a few seconds, blush ever present on my cheeks. Thank god we were alone, it would have been a bit more than embarrassing to have my friends see me turn into such a blushy mess near instantly despite how much I enjoyed it.

Taylor stroked my head for the last time before we seperated from the frankly very comfortable train of soft touches, now with Taylor's cheeks radiating heat. She glanced at one of the clocks before widening her eyes and turning back to me, dread visible on her face.

"...Vicky?"

"Yes?"

"It's almost seven."

"Shit."

-x-

I planted my face on the table and let out a loud whine while Amy patted my back. Mom would kill me, no, she wouldn't just kill me, she'd skin me alive and have Amy regrow it back just to do it over again. Not only did I cause Taylor to be late, I also led her the wrong way in the hurry and made a fool of myself.

Zhen, one of mine and Amy's few mutual friends, turned around and placed her elbows on the back of her chair to support her head before she made herself known with a harrumph, causing me to lift my head up in order to look at her.

"You good girl?" She asked in her trademark nasally deadpan voice, concern present on her face despite what her tone would suggest.

"No." I answered and returned to my sulking with a loud groan.

Amy brought over her chair and sat down next to me to stroke my back and I heard Zhen shift around on her chair to look at Amy to which she sighed. "Vicky accidentally led someone new into Mrs. Pauling's office instead of the Principal's office."

Zhen made an "Ouch." sound and patted my head.

"Also, newbie? They gonna be with us?" She asked and brought up her phone.

I spoke out first despite still being buried in my pit of despair. "Yeah, mom pulled a few strings to get her in with us actually."

Zhen looked up from her phone and swept her long black hair which was blocking her eyes aside before raising an eyebrow. "Your mom? She a family friend or something?"

Lifting my head from the wooden table, I laid it on my arm and tilted it in order to look at her. "Kind of? You'll see."

She gave me a hard stare. "Well now you're just killin' me with the suspense. You know how much I hate surprises. Also, you gonna talk about munching that sexy bunny girl's carpet? The both of you actually, can't say I expected that one, Miss het blondie, but more power to you."

I wished I could munch on her down there, also.

"You'll live. And no, you weirdo." I bashfully stuck my tongue out at her to which she snorted and looked at Amy.

"You're not getting anything from me either." Amy huffed and quickly looked away.

Zhen rolled her eyes and puffed out her cheeks before she slowly turned around. "Fine, keep your secrets then. You know I always figure them out anyway. I gotta keep up the image of an ace girl that's way too invested in other's business after all. Especially her bimbo of a friend and her nerd of a sister's business."

I chuckled in response, Zhen was a pain in the ass with her constant drama queening but she really did have a knack for lifting my mood. Hopefully Taylor was alright, the principal was pretty… strict? He had to be considering this school was so massive which often caused no small amount of animosity between him and some of the other students.

The bell rang and Amy begrudgingly moved her chair back to her own table while I brought my head up and put it on my propped up palm. It really was times like these that made me wonder who thought a faraday cage was a good idea but then again, maybe I really was spending too much time on my phone.

Putting the moral qualms aside, I looked out of the window and at the approaching dawn coating the entire city in slightly orange sunlight. Oh, how much I wished I could be out there, saving and helping people instead of sitting on my ass not doing much. Luckily for me though, Taylor and I would have a patrol later today so both of my thirsts would be fulfilled at once and as a bonus Friday night would be freed thus allowing the sleepover at my house to even happen.

Our teacher finally arrived and set down a stack of papers on her table before walking back over to stand in front of the entire class. She harrumphed to catch the attention of some of the other students and waited. Once everyone was looking at her, she gestured through the open door for the person behind it to come into the room.

"Hello class, today I'd like to first introduce a new classmate. She transferred fairly late but she'll be here with us for the foreseeable future so make her feel welcome. Come in, Taylor." The teacher finished and everyone glued their eyes on the door in excitement.

Taylor came in, now clad in a very handsome pure white button up shirt instead of her jacket with two of the top buttons hanging free and sleeves neatly rolled up to her elbows revealing her toned forearms with the outfit being finished off by a black tie hanging off of her collar. Her ears weren't hidden under a hat and her tail wasn't stuck under her pants either.

My heart skipped a beat once I let my eyes wander down, the hem of her shirt was left dangling slightly below the belt area of her jeans which looked absolutely heavenly. Said jeans also brought out her curvy hips and muscular legs due to them straining the material, something I deeply appreciated.

She was so fucking hot in that outfit. I wanted her to pin me to a bed and take me immediately.

Taylor looked at me and Amy with a slight blush before giving everyone a small flushed wave and a smile. "Uhm, hello everyone. I'm Taylor Hebert and I hope we can get along."

There was silence for a few seconds before the entire classroom erupted in loud cheering.

"Please sit on my face!"

"Do you have a boyfriend?"

"Can I rub your ears?"

"Do you have heat cycles?"

"Are you a futa?"

She started frantically looking around in a display of pure panic, especially when a fairly big dark purple bra landed on her face. Quietly promising to myself that I'd track down whoever threw that and skin them, I looked at Amy. She was currently scanning the room for the braless attendant with what I guessed weren't the purest intentions, flaying aside.

"Quiet!" The teacher yelled out and slammed the table with her fist. "I can't believe everyone's behavior today and believe I will have you all punished for this. Treat her just like you would any other student, parahuman or not."

"Now, Miss Hebert, go sit behind Miss Dallon in the back left row so we can start." She exclaimed and Taylor followed her order to sit behind me, after taking the bra off of her face that hid her nuclear red blush.

Today was going to be very interesting for sure.

-x-

I plopped down on one of the caféteria benches next to Taylor and Amy and put down my tray filled with food on the table in front of me. Zhen was currently stuck on the hard decision of whether to eat spaghetti or lasagna and thus was still absent. I actually noticed quite a few people missing from my usual friend group which was pretty weird if I was being honest.

Not as weird as Dean staring at me with his group of friends though. As used as I was to people staring, him I'd most likely never get used to. At least he wasn't bothering me in person again which was great news.

Ceasing thinking about Dean, I grabbed my fork and dug into the spaghetti. They were pretty good, I decided. The noodles were cooked very well and the tomato sauce tasted amazing. Slurping down the last noodle hanging from my mouth, I glanced over at Taylor.

She was quietly munching on a piece of lasagna, staring into her plate. I took the initiative and quietly spoke out. "Taylor, are you okay?"

My question made her jolt out of her trance. "Huh? Yeah I'm fine, don't worry. Just… thinking."

I raised my eyebrow and scooted a bit closer to her. "You know you can talk to us about anything, right?"

She sighed and her lips slowly turned into the smile that I loved so much. "Thank you, I don't really enjoy being in big crowds and I also seem to attract a lot of attention which just makes it way worse."

Humming in response, I booped her on the nose which resulted in a slight dusting of red on her cheeks. "I get where you're coming from, I got a similar thing going on but I just got used to it and people here already know not to bother me."

I finished moments before Zhen threw her tray on the table. I was shocked, stunned even. This girl took both spaghetti and lasagna on the same tray instead of just picking one like a normal person.

She smirked and sat down. "Didn't expect that one, didya blondie?"

Amy face palmed. "How were you even allowed to get both at the same time? It's not like you can just take additional portions here."

Her mischievous smile widened. "Well, you know how much I like collecting the latest drama and rumors, right?" I nodded in response and she continued. "The volunteer serving food today fucked a girl from our class and I threatened to tell his girlfriend."

I didn't know if I should slam my head against the table or laugh, I decided on the middle road and just stared at her. "You know you're talking to a professional hero, right? Anyway, I still haven't introduced you two."

I pointed at the still grinning Zhen and watched Taylor look curiously at her. "Taylor, this is Zhen, she's a bitch but like, in a good way? If you get what I mean."

Zhen snorted and patted herself on her sizable chest. "That's me."

Next I hooked my arm over Taylor's neck and brought her close to my face, nearly smushing our red cheeks together. "And this is my very good friend Taylor, she's gonna be joining us in New Wave soon."

Zhen extended her hand and Taylor eagerly grabbed it, excitedly shaking it. "Nice to meet you." They both said at the same time.

After they seperated, Zhen dug into her meal and squealed in happiness as she chewed on the unholy combination of spaghetti and lasagna. She swallowed the food in her mouth and pointed the fork at Taylor. "So, how's the first day treating you, bunbun?"

She shrugged. "It's okay? Certainly not what I expected at least, I got asked out on a date about thirteen times which got annoying really fast. Still, I'm enjoying it."

Zhen hummed in response. "No one catch your eye?"

Taylor bashfully avoided her gaze. "...Not really."

Zhen snickered and put the tip of the fork in her mouth. "Not even, let's say, a certain blondie or the little nerd brunette glued to her hip?"

The three of us immediately knew what she was getting onto and reacted with the appropriate amount of flusteredness. The proper amount being very disproportionate to that of a normal person which made Zhen laugh loudly, attracting even more stares than before.

"God, you three are such a bunch of useless lesbians, I love it." She exclaimed after stopping her laughing fit.

The three of us mewled in mutual embarrassment, thus further provoking her giggling and snickering. I didn't need to be reminded of my automatic shutdowns when I met eyes with Taylor, okay?! I was perfectly aware of my cliche-like inability to deal with girls ever since my awakening.

Thankfully for my dignity, the bell rang and we all got up and turned to leave with Zhen excusing herself and heading a different way to handle something, something I wasn't sure if I even wanted to know, thus leaving the three of us to silently go to class together on our own. We were all still very embarrassed from someone calling us lesbians straight into the eye.

Tomorrow really couldn't come fast enough.

View in Thread

Last edited: Jul 22, 2022

Jul 22, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus and 326 others like this.

Threadmarks: Crystal "Interlewd"

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Hello, this is my first time ever writing smut, I wanted to get some practice in before I get to one of the major smut scenes. Hope you enjoy it even with my inexperience.

As always I'm inviting you to our LGBTQ Worm writing server, we're over 800 members strong and still continuing to grow - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Crystal-

I followed after Sabah as we entered her apartment, the both of us clearly very excited. The date went extremely well and I blurted out a question, asking if I could stay over at her place. She very clearly knew that it was a request to have sex and seemed to be more than happy to accomodate me.

It was a bit surreal to be walking home with a… girlfriend? After so long. I've had exactly one college fling with a really sweet Christian girl which, to be honest, didn't work out very well. Unfortunately, I learned that we were both bottoms once we were in our underwear and just went with it. Sure was a good lesson to communicate more with the person I assumed was going to top me.

Sabah discarded her shoes on the shoe rack as I closed the door behind me and left my shoes next to hers. She smiled and we headed into the quaint living room where she took off her stylish jacket and hung it on the thermal heater to dry off. She beckoned me over and slowly took off my jacket for me, purposefully dragging it out to see my flusteredness.

Once we were down to just our dresses, Sabah brushed her palm against my red cheek. "Do you want to take a shower first?"

I shook my head in response. I showered about five hours ago before the date and I was way too horny to wait at this point. "No, it's alright."

She hummed and turned around to go to one of the other rooms. "I'll get some water then. Make yourself at home."

Replying with a quick, flushed, "Okay," I watched her very nicely swaying hips like a hawk before she disappeared behind a corner.

The question was if I should strip. God dammit I didn't know what to do at all. I had my sexiest shoulderless black lingerie on and that was sure to turn Sabah on even more and it wasn't like I'd get to wear said lingerie for long if the current pace was kept.

Nodding to myself, I took off my red dress and threw it next to my jacket, leaving me all but naked with the exception of the very expensive designer undergarments, I mean, the set even had a garterbelt. Garterbelts were hot, not really bottom material but they say that you should be the change you want to see, right?

I laid on Sabah's couch as porny as I could, copying some of the pin ups I saw when fingering myself. Laying on my side and supporting my head up with my right arm while my left arm went to get ready to lustfully glide over my body.

Sabah arrived back with a bottle of ice cold water in her hand, she gazed over every inch of my body and licked her lips to express her arousal. "Well, I certainly like what I'm seeing."

She placed the water bottle on a nearby table and shuffled out of her red dress, sexily showing off her sizable chest with the dark red underwear pushing them up even more and creating a valley I couldn't wait to bury my head in.

I was so horny our entire date that it was surprising a wet spot only appeared now on my panties, instantly ruining the fabric.

Sabah slowly walked over to the couch and climbed on top of me before turning me on my back and grasping my wrists, forcing them on the soft fabric and pressing her lips against mine. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the tender moment with all my heart, she was an amazing kisser. Sabah got more bold and forced her tongue deep into my mouth with me melting into her and moaning, slowly lashing my tongue against hers.

We separated, a line of saliva connecting us. She let go of my wrists and stroked my quivering cheeks before nibbling on my earlobe. "Let's go to bed, sweetie."

I shivered and nodded before Sabah got off of me and helped me up. She grabbed the water bottle and entangled her fingers with mine, leading me to the bedroom.

She opened the door and led me onto her queen sized neatly made bed. Climbing onto the bed, I looked at Sabah. She was currently bent over with her shapely butt facing me, I could even see bits of her pussy and asshole due to the lingerie digging into her if I looked at just the right angle.

She grasped a box and put it on the nightstand. Opening it, I noticed a variety of handcuffs, clamps, dildos, vibrators, rope and strap-ons. It seemed she was more than prepared to take care of me.

Sabah sat down on the bed and stroked my stomach. "Are you ready, sweetie?"

Mewling in response from the touches, I hummed affirmatively which made her smile and stroke my chin before speaking out again. "You know about the color safe words, right?"

I ground my thighs together as I was very inpatient and nodded. "Mhm, green, yellow and red. Now take me already, Sabah."

She licked her lips again. "Such an impatient pet."

Sabah once again got on top of me and sat comfortably on my tummy. She leaned over onto me as her hand wandered over my arms, neck and lastly my jawline while her other hand slowly entered my mouth.

I sucked and licked on her fingers, moaning even more once she ran them over my tongue. Fuck, I was so horny I was pretty sure I'd orgasm just from this.

Sabah turned around and peeled off my now ruined panties, throwing them away on the ground. The cold air hitting my pussy felt really nice. Even more so once she stuck two fingers inside me and quickly thrust in and out a few times.

She chuckled and pulled out her fingers from my pussy. Saliva and my pussy juices covering her entire hand which seemed to excite her even more as she licked her hand clean. "Well, aren't you tasty."

Letting out a squeal of desperation for an orgasm, I squirmed under Sabah. She pushed some more weight on me to hold me down before she reached for a bundle of soft and velvety fabric and carefully went to tie my wrists together behind my head. Once she was done, she tied the leftover fabric to the bed's frame, leaving me completely at her mercy.

She wasn't done yet however and after my arms were firmly secured, she brought out another bundle of the fabric and tied each of my ankles to different corners of the bed, forcing me to spread my legs out.

She took a look at her handiwork and smiled before reaching back into her stash and pulled out a collar which she proceeded to secure around my neck. The leather rope connecting the collar was quickly tied to her wrist and she gave it a test tug.

Now with all of me tied and naked, I displayed all of myself for her.

Sabah leaned onto me and swept some of my hair away and scratched my scalp. "Color?"

She really was so great that it made me want to cry, I liked feeling so loved. Nevertheless I managed to temporarily return to a state capable of responding. "Mmh, green."

A breathy "Okay," was the last thing I heard before she pressed herself against me and enveloped my lips in a kiss. Her hands snaked under my back and I carefully lifted myself up so she could unhook my bra.

Sabah threw my bra away, letting my tits out and immediately squeezing them hungrily, making me moan into the mouth devouring me. She tweaked my nipples and pulled on them, the slight pain making my eyes roll back.

Our kiss ended and she lovingly stared into my eyes as she massaged my tits. "I think it's time for this pet to please her mistress. And who knows, maybe if she's a good girl she'll get a treat."

I groaned once she left my chest alone and turned around, thrusting her ass out as she slipped her skimpy panties off, slowly revealing the delicious looking pussy I've been writhing for for a while now.

Unhooking her bra and throwing the articles of clothing away, Sabah shook her bottom enticingly as she softly sat down on my face, waiting to see if I could breathe first, she let me get a faceful of her ass and her pussy finally came close enough for me to lap at wantonly.

And lap I did, the promise of getting a treat if I did a good enough job was a great motivator. I explored every inch of her that I could reach from that angle, doing my best to get as much of her wetness into my mouth.

Sabah moaned in appreciation and ground her ass into my face. "Mmh, you're great at this, pet."

I in turn increased my efforts. "Than-"

She hushed me and wiggled her ass, pulling onto the leash to bring me closer. "Shh, pets don't talk, they get ridden."

God I wanted to cum so badly, I wondered if being such a submissive bottom ran in the family or if it was just me. That didn't really matter now though, all that mattered was pleasing mistress the best I could.

Sabah lifted her butt up and shifted around to face me once again before smothering my face with her pussy. "Eat up, pet."

Getting to work, I pushed my tongue as deep into her as I could, getting even more of her sweet juices into my mouth. Leaving her tight tunnel, I focused my efforts elsewhere. Getting to her clit, I planted my lips onto the sensitive nub and did my best to lick and suck on it.

She gripped my hair just right and made me please her even harder with her grinding her crotch against my lips and nose. "Just like that, you're doing great."

I heard her sweet moans increase in volume as she tugged on the leash. "I'm cumming! Drink it all, pet."

She started squirting into my mouth. Her juices were delicious, she tasted very sweet which was a flavor I could totally get used to. Despite her orgasming on my face, I obediently stayed put and did my best to clean Sabah up as she humped my face to ride out her pleasure which was something I was more than happy to help with.

Sabah lifted her pussy away from my face, a thick line of juice connecting us. It really gave me time to appreciate how pretty it actually was, especially when it was spread wide. The little patch of neatly styled pubic hair, now completely matted with juices, of course didn't escape my gaze. There really was something in the family when it came to pubes which was a little weird to think about at the moment.

She ran her fingers along her wet pussy, getting them covered in my saliva and cum before she inserted the fingers back into my mouth, making me lick them clean. "You're good with that tongue of yours, pet. Now, it's time for your treat for being such an obedient girl and making your mistress cum."

I eagerly nodded and watched as she pulled her fingers out of my mouth before getting out of bed and grabbing a water bottle first. She popped the lid open and took a few sips before helping me drink. Though even her helping me didn't make up for the fact that I couldn't hold the bottle myself and I accidentally spilled a bit of water on my chin, causing Sabah to chuckle and lean in to lick the wet spot, making me even wetter in several different areas at once.

She threw the bottle back on the nightstand and rummaged through the box before pulling out a gigantic eight inch purple strap-on and a bottle of lube. It very much looked like it was made out of high quality silicone with thick veins all over it and even a pair of big balls, was this one of those toys that had fake semen inside it?

While I wasn't the biggest fan of actual dicks I sure as hell wouldn't refuse Sabah wearing a strap-on and fucking my brains out, leaving me with a creampie or two. Benefits of fake cum really, risk free and there was tons more of it.

Sabah of course looked at me in nearly pure lust, taking in my naked body before sitting back on the bed next to me with one of her hands exploring me in the same way as last time. "Color?"

She really was a considerate person, wasn't she? I was very lucky to find such a caring domme on my first try, this couldn't even compare to porn. "Green."

Once I confirmed my willingness, Sabah started preparing to put the thing on. She glanced at me, mischievous smile on her lips and stood up on the bed before carefully lowering her foot on my face, squishing me down into the pillow and pulling on the leash still present on my neck.

"Are you enjoying yourself, pet? Don't you just love being stepped on by your mistress?" I moaned in response as she wiggled her foot and laughed, sticking one of her toes into my mouth. I sucked on it with shame and enjoyment in equal measure, and no small amount of either.

"That's what I thought." She finally got the strap-on situated on her pelvis with a loud zipping sound and put her foot away, revealing her standing over me with a giant veiny dick in one of her hands while the other was applying lube.

She stroked her dick a bit, getting it oily before kneeling over and flipping me on my stomach, adjusting me a bit so I was comfortable in the new position. Thankfully I was tied in such a way that it didn't cut my blood flow or anything when I was turned, just more points to her for knowing what she was doing.

"Are you ready, sweetie?" Sabah asked and waited for me to answer, her tip just a slight nudge away from entering me.

In response, I stuck my butt out as much as I could and slid my pussy against her tip. "Take me already, please, mistress!"

She loudly slapped my ass cheek, causing it to jiggle and making me hiss and moan in a combination of pleasure and pain. "Sit still, pet."

Obeying the order, I felt her slowly enter me, inch by inch I felt myself getting fuller and fuller with Sabah stretching me out to my limit. Eventually I felt her bottom out, making me grunt. She was so fucking big.

I've taken a few dildos, yes, even anally a few times but the toys I had were way smaller than the raging beast Sabah was packing.

She started moving her hips with soft and shallow thrusts, waiting for me to get used to her size. Her increasing speed made me let out a moan which I received a rough spank from Sabah in return.

"I love how your ass jiggles, pet." She mused and struck my right cheek again, the painful act causing me to squeal loudly as our wet hips slapped against each other.

Fuck, I was nearing my limit already for a while. The excessive teasing and being treated like this was pushing so many of my buttons.

Sabah suddenly leaned on top of my back and grasped my head, forcing me to look aside as she planted her lips onto mine. Her tongue invaded the inside of my mouth and completely dominated the little resistance I put up with my own tongue.

I wailed into her mouth as I felt my own orgasm just an inch away. She let go of my mouth and head in order to grab onto both of my ass cheeks, her delicate hands sinking into my soft and now red flesh.

Using the ass cheeks as handlebars, she started hammering into me even quicker. "Are you going to cum soon, pet?"

I whined in response to which she increased her efforts even more as I finally reached my limit and started to cum around her dick. Squeezing the toy as hard as possible, Sabah quickly started filling me up with the white substance. In addition, she started pulling on my leash really hard, making me arch my back and go cross eyed.

Fuck, this was the best orgasm I've ever had.

Riding out my high with Sabah slowly thrusting into me, she finally pulled her dick out and softly massaged my ass, spreading my thoroughly fucked pussy as what felt like gallons of semen leaked out of it.

She took off her strap-on and softly laid her sweaty body on top of me, her breathing heavy. "Mmh, did you enjoy that, Crystal?"

When I softly hummed in response, she chuckled and patted my head before untying me and removing my leash, allowing me to roll over and have Sabah lay on top of me with our breasts smushed together.

"Fuck, this was the best sex I've ever had." I wheezed out through my exhaustion.

She smiled and gave me a quick peck on the lips. "It's the same for me, I've only ever had sex once before though and it was… less than satisfactory."

Snorting, I leaned in to kiss her back. "Yeah, same for me actually. I got into a bed with this Christian girl from campus once and then found out she was a sub."

Sabah raised an eyebrow. "Really? I met this Christian girl in a bar once and she tried being a domme."

I froze, there was no way we had sex with the same girl, I refused to believe that. Putting the awful coincidence aside, I snuggled into her more and ground my still leaking pussy against her thigh.

"So, what does this make us, Sabah?" I asked with no small amount of nervousness.

She started laughing and squished her cheek against mine. "Girlfriends, you dummy."

Melting into her soft body, I meekly asked. "So, uhm, do you want to scissor now?"

Sabah stared at me for a few seconds before we both burst out laughing and started kissing again.

Life really was good, wasn't it.

View in Thread

Last edited: Jul 29, 2022

Jul 29, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, FourEyedAxolotl and 253 others like this.

Threadmarks: Girls Just Want to Have Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: I'm sorry for the slight, looks at clock, 10 hour delay on the chapter. Hope everyone enjoys it nonetheless :p

Anyway, as always I invite you to our LGTBQ Worm writing server where you can chat with me or the 878 other people and various authors about Worm fics. https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Taylor-

I fidgeted my shoes together in nervousness as I stood in front of the Dallon's house. This would be the first time in a long time that I'd get to sleep over at someone else's house and my nerves were killing me. I couldn't mess this up.

For that reason, I'd brought a bag full of sweets and a random assortment of junk food that I'd bought using the donation money Sarah had given me along with a few card games that looked fun. I very much hoped I wouldn't make a fool out of myself in front of them due to my lack of knowledge on how a girls night usually went.

Another thing I was… let's say concerned… about was the fact I would be sleeping in the same room as Vicky and Amy, which wouldn't have even been a thing I'd even give a thought to a week ago; but ever since then I've been thinking very… differently about them. My heart kept jumping out of my chest and I felt very light headed whenever we came close. Said lightheadedness often developed into arousal which, I admit, I gave into once.

My thoughts were interrupted by Carol opening the door. She was clad in a fairly revealing dark red dress with a noticeable touch up of eye liner and mascara, along with general make-up staples I wasn't familiar enough with makeup to know the names of offhand.

She smiled once she saw me. "Oh, hello Taylor. The girls are already waiting for you, come in."

I greeted her with a short yet still excitable "Hello." and stepped into the house, she closed the door behind us and led the way, strutting in her black high heels while I discarded my shoes and caught up to her.

"I'll show you where Victoria's room is and then I'll be going. Mark isn't home either today so you three will be alone." Carol explained as we walked through the hall and up the stairs.

Nodding in response, we arrived at Vicky's room and I watched as she opened the door. Vicky and Amy were dressed in nightwear and laying on Vicky's bed stomach down with their phones out. They both looked at the door and then glanced at me which caused them to hurriedly sit up.

Unfortunately for Amy, the hem of her shirt got rolled up while she was laying on the bed and got stuck, causing me to get a flash of her soft and very squishable tummy. Both me and Amy blushed once she looked down at her stomach and quickly fixed her clothes.

Carol shook her head and sighed. "I'll be going to the bar now, you two are going to take care of Taylor, okay? And if I come back and the house isn't on its foundations you two will clean it up by hand without powers, understood?"

They both nodded and watched Carol leave while I entered the room and closed the door behind me. Vicky groaned and fell backwards on her bed the moment the three of us were left alone. "Ugh, why is Mom so… so… Mom all the time."

Carol really did seem very intense at times when it came to Vicky and Amy. In contrast, she'd been surprisingly lax when it came to me or even the Pelhams. They purposefully didn't say much about their parents which kind of bothered me? Well, I guess it was kind of unfair for me to say.

Amy rolled her eyes and leaned on Vicky's shoulder. "You should be used to it by now."

Vicky blew a raspberry in response. "Doesn't mean I can't whine about it. Anyway, hi Tay!"

She yelled out and jumped off her bed and floated towards me to envelop me in a crushing hug, her nightwear performing very badly in hiding her sizable cleavage pushing against mine through the fabric. Blushing up a storm, I tried to return the hug as calmly as possible, after which Amy assaulted me with a hug of her own, squeezing herself between me and Vicky, adding her smaller albeit still about the same size as mine chest to the pile.

Amy snuggled into me and mumbled out a soft. "Hi."

Soon the three of us were all blushing, unable to even look into each other's eyes.

"...Hi girls." I squeaked out as we separated.

Vicky grasped my hand and led me onto her bed. "I'll go prepare the snacks, gimme a sec."

Holding onto her hand as she tried to leave, I handed her the shopping bag I'd been holding for the past hour. "Oh, take this with you then, I bought some as well."

She took it into her hands and gave me a quick "Sure" before running off downstairs, leaving me and Amy alone.

Swinging my backpack off my shoulders, I set it down on the ground between my legs and took off my jacket and hoodie, leaving me in one of my older plain white shirts which Amy seemed to have a great interest in. I was pretty sure that was due to my bra being clearly visible through the thin and stretched out fabric, though.

I wasn't wearing one of the new ones Parian made for me since I was just coming here and I would be wearing my pajamas later on anyway. No sense getting a designer shirt dirty.

Parian was still working on my costume and additional clothes that fit me, plus I was fairly sure they still had to work on orders from other people. I didn't want to waste my good shirts when nobody would even see them.

Opening my backpack, I reached into it and pulled out my neatly folded geese themed button up pajamas graciously provided by Parian during my latest meeting with Sabah. Amy looked at me curiously and I tilted my head in confusion.

"I haven't seen actual pajamas in ages." She explained herself and I raised my eyebrow. I guess they were a bit old fashioned.

"I like them. They're soft and I got these really cute geese ones from Parian.".

"I guess?" Amy mused and then hummed in agreement while intensely watching my stomach as I started taking my shirt off.

It was still a little hard to get my head around someone apparently liking how I looked. Even then, I didn't want to assume and say something stupid.

Hell, I didn't know what I was supposed to even ask them about if I did decide to.

I was sure that going "Hey I see that you two are looking at my boobies, I also look at your boobies, wanna kiss?" would go over extremely well. Not to mention I didn't even know how polyamory works in the first place.

My ears flopped a bit. I wished mom was here, she would know.

Putting the qualms aside, I slipped the article of clothing over my chest which caused my new, poorly secured bra to get stuck on the fabric and drag my breasts up, flashing Amy with no small amount of my underboob and nipples as my bra almost slipped off.

I yelled out in panic and threw the shirt away. Blushing, I quickly covered my chest and secured my bra back in place before glancing back at Amy. Her mouth was left hanging open and her cheeks were burning with heat along with her heart beating so fast you'd think she'd just ran a full length marathon in five seconds.

And, naturally, it was that moment that Vicky ran back into the room with a tray full of snacks and soda bottles in her other hand. "Heyy…y"

Amy and I looked each other in the eye then back at Vicky. "...This isn't what it looks like."

-x-

Munching on an oreo, I silently waited on the carpet in Vicky's room with Amy who was currently lounging on my lap watching TV. I'd changed into my pajamas a while ago and we were now both waiting for Vicky again, she had something special planned, apparently.

Amy nuzzled into my lap and I stroked her head, causing her to adorably purr like a cat and stir up my heart. "Do you know what Vicky has planned for us?"

She shrugged in response. "No clue, Vicky is usually good at these things though."

Before I really had the chance to think about it, Vicky burst into the room with two bottles of wine tucked in her left armpit with her holding another bottle which seemed to be empty. "Guess what I got!"

Amy stared at Vicky with a raised eyebrow and I was just a little bit confused, were we going to drink? I haven't had any alcohol ever in my life and I didn't even really plan on drinking. It just seemed like something fairly unappealing to me for… multiple reasons. Not that I could drink even if I wanted to, except now of course.

"Vicky, where did you get that?" Amy asked with slight hints of amusement in her voice.

She smirked and grabbed the bottles from her armpit into each of her hands before clanking them together. "Mom."

"Oh, of course." Amy's deadpan response made me snort a little.

Vicky walked over to her table and set the bottles on it, popping one of the corks open, she then turned around to face the two of us watching her. "So, who wants the first sip?"

She stared and sighed when neither of us said anything. I was a bit curious but figured it would be better to wait a bit. "Fine, I'll take one for the team. Anyway, it's fine with you Tay, right? I don't wanna weird you out or anything."

Mouthing out an affirmative, "Yeah, it's okay." made her smile as she brought the bottle to her luscious lips.

Feeling my cheeks getting very red and hot all of a sudden, I buried my head into Amy's hair to avoid the lewd thoughts spawned from watching Vicky wrap her lips around the neck of the bottle. Amy mewled a bit once I nuzzled into her and shifted around in my lap, causing the lewd thoughts to now include Amy as well.

Jeez, when did I become so… gay around girls?

"Wow, do you two want me to bring out cat toys? 'Cause I can totally bring out cat toys." Vicky mused and put down the opened bottle on the tea table next to us, shaking us out of our flushed stupor.

She then sat down in front of us on the carpet and laid the empty bottle between us before a mischievous smile appeared on her face. "We're gonna play truth or dare, girls." She paused for a moment before adding. "Only if you want to, of course."

I perked up a bit and my tail swished, that sounded like fun. I wasn't exactly very… excited to talk about myself of course, but hopefully Vicky and Amy wouldn't be too snoopy about the less than nice parts of my life. They hadn't asked so far at least.

Amy gave her a quick "Sure" crawling off my lap and sitting down at my right, making me miss the by-now familiar weight.

Vicky shifted her gaze towards me after watching Amy dismount. "I don't mind either." I replied, in as calm a voice as I could muster.

"Well then, I'll start us off. Also, if anyone wants to skip a turn then they'll be punished in some way." She grinned and grasped the bottle before giving it a spin.

The bottle spun for a bit before landing on Amy first, which caused her to hum in thought for a bit. "I'll, uhm, take a dare."

"I dare you to eat this choccy banana without using your hands." Vicky grabbed one of the bananas on a stick from the tray and placed it on a plate before handing it to Amy with a wide grin on her face.

We both stared at her like she went crazy. This was way more lewd than either of us expected from the get go. Nevertheless, she grabbed the plate from Vicky's hand and brought the plate closer to her face. Opening her mouth to stuff the tip of the banana into her face, she licked it with her tongue to angle it better and then bit down on it.

Both of us were intensely watching her chew now, causing her to blush up a storm and look away before swallowing the treat and returning back to licking the banana.

Mine and Vicky's heartbeats were in the heavens by now from the obscene show Amy was putting on. This was of course not mentioning the slight tightness in my tummy that I'd had ever since I arrived, which was only getting harder to bear with each passing moment.

Vicky coughed into her wrist, blush still burning on her cheeks. "...Right. Anyway, let's continue."

Before Vicky had fully composed herself, Amy leaned forward and grabbed the wine bottle, taking a long sip of her own. She plopped back down on her thighs and hurriedly grabbed the empty bottle. "Come on, let's go again."

I was surprised to see it land on me to which I hastily responded. "Dare, please."

Amy looked at Vicky and then they nodded to each other which did little but confuse me.

Amy shifted her eyes towards me with a face full of determination. "I dare you to… to give me a hickey!"

My breath hitched, could I really do that? Swallowing, I watched as Amy shakily exposed her neck to me and squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for me to make my move.

It didn't take much time to make a decision.

Crawling behind her, I leaned onto her and softly cupped her jaw and shoulder in my hands to better angle her. Now that I was pretty much spooning her, I laid my lips on the left side of her neck and started sucking.

Amy's soft moans made me bring her even closer and properly embrace her, letting out a lewd moan as I continued my ministrations on her neck. It really did feel very nice to be this close to someone.

After about half a minute of just sucking on her skin, I let go and licked the slightly red spot developing into a hickey to help ease any discomfort.

Since it was now my turn to spin the bottle, I hurriedly returned to my original position and did so, watching it intensely as it slowed down and eventually pointed at Vicky.

Vicky stretched her long muscular legs out and crossed them while pondered for a few seconds. "I'm takin' a dare, Tay."

Looking back to the sweets tray, I noticed the strawberry chocolate pocky and an idea hatched in my head. My, uhm, research had led me to a few images of one girl with a pocky stick inside her mouth and the other girl slowly eating along it and then the two kissing at the end.

Nodding to myself, I grabbed one of the sticks and looked at Vicky. "I'll put a bit of this into my mouth and you have to eat the rest of it."

My blush intensified and I ground my thighs together. It was bold. Way bolder than I would usually go for which was why I grasped the cold bottle of wine and brought it to my lips, slowly taking a sip of the admittedly bittersweet liquid.

Both Vicky and Amy were now staring at my lips making me pretty embarrassed, especially because I could hear and even see their own flusteredness. Pushing through, I puckered my lips up a bit and put the cookie part into my lips before leaning forward and closing my eyes.

I felt Vicky shift forward and carefully put the chocolate part into her mouth before chomping down on it, moving lower and lower every bite. By now she was just one small bite away, I felt her hesitate a bit before her soft, plushy lips met mine for less than a second as she ate the last bit and then pulled back.

Feeling my heart explode and my tail wag, my brain finally processed that I really had just been kissed by Vicky.

I, Taylor Hebert, kissed, by Victoria Dallon.

?!??!?!?!

Fatal exception IE has occurred in TaylorOS.

"I, uhm, that was… nice." Opening my eyes and muttering out, I watched her nod shakily.

Vicky was currently hiding her face with both of her palms, eyes squeezed shut and looking adorable. "...Yeah, it was."

Meanwhile Amy seemed to be shooting Vicky and me very jealous looks to which I grew even more embarrassed. "Do you want one as well, Amy?"

She froze for a second before responding with a soft. "Please."

Complying with her request, I shuffled closer to her and looked down into her hazy eyes. Moving my head closer, I closed my eyes and planted my lips onto hers just for a small moment before we separated, a thin line of saliva connecting us.

Did I really just do that? I felt like I was about to combust from the overwhelming emotions I was feeling.

We shared a quick flushed stare before I moved back to my original position while Vicky reached over to the tea table and grabbed the wine bottle before chugging down a fair bit of the remaining wine.

She wiped her mouth and burped, causing her to grow even more red and making the two of us snort a little. "excuse me"

Vicky placed the wine back on the table and grabbed the empty bottle again, preparing to spin it. "Last spin; I've got something else for us to do after, something fun."

The mischievous smile on her face didn't help my now spiked interest, not even a little bit.

She spun the bottle and watched as it landed on the still flustered Amy which made Vicky grin. "What's it gonna be, Ames?"

"Truth? I'll take a truth." Amy responded with uncertainty.

"Well then, how about you tell us the weirdest thing you've masturbated to." Vicky's grin now reached nearly impossible levels as she watched Amy shift about in embarrassment.

"Vicky… come on." She squeaked.

"Nope! Not getting out of this one Ames, unless you want to get punished." She then proceeded to boop Amy on the nose.

Amy let out another cute noise and hugged her knees close to her chest. "Well, I once read this… drawn series with muscular girls that had… dicks." The last word was muttered out nearly silently.

Vicky raised her eyebrow. "What was that, Ames?"

"Dicks, okay?!" Amy almost yelled out and puffed out her cheeks.

That existed? I guess I shouldn't have been that surprised. I'd come across many things for the first time when I'd… ah… relieved myself yesterday. One of those things was, of course, drawn porn of the Simurgh. Actually, come to think of it, I remember coming across a picture of it with quite a giant one at that.

That didn't mean I'd touched myself to them though, I had enough self respect to not touch myself to pictures of the Simurgh, what I didn't have though was the will to not google photoshoots of Vicky.

Vicky made a humming noise and looked in thought for a few seconds before snorting. "I see, well, you certainly do seem to have a taste." She paused before chuckling again. "A very specific taste actually."

Amy huffed and puffed her blushing cheeks out even more. "I'll get you back for this."

"I'd like to see you try." Vicky stuck out her tongue jokingly. "Anyway, how do you two feel about a few rounds of strip poker?"

View in Thread

Aug 5, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Aralunai, mors19560 and 264 others like this.

Threadmarks: Cherry Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Hello, this chapter got a bit longer than I expected it to but it's out now. Games, writing a new fic and mental health been getting into it. I'm still experimenting with smut so I've taken a more overly exaggerated approach with this one so hopefully people like it.

As always please do join us in our LGBTQ Worm writing discord for all things gay and Worm. https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Vicky-

"Anyway, how do you two feel about a few rounds of strip poker?" Finishing my question with a smirk on my lips, I watched as Taylor and Amy both widened their eyes.

Were we rushing… pretty much everything? Maybe. Sure as hell wouldn't stop me now, though. Unless Taylor or Amy felt uncomfortable of course, I wouldn't try and force someone into something they didn't want.

"Are you sure, Vicky?" Amy asked, her voice quivering in what I assumed was excitement.

"Yeah, why not. It'll be fun." I quickly responded and looked at Taylor. "How about it, Tay?"

She looked away, blushing intensely. "I wouldn't mind."

Her ears going rigid and the sound of her tail swishing against the carpet very much reinforced the fact that she did not, in fact, mind..

"Gimme a sec, then." I said as I slowly stood up, my head was a bit shaky but nothing I couldn't bear.

Waking over to my table, I opened one of the drawers and reached in for a pack of poker cards. Finally that gift Eric gave me like two years ago would come in handy – when I went to parties, someone usually had a pack and it didn't make much sense to bring another one.

Speaking of poker at parties, I only really knew how to play five card draw, which, to be fair, was more than enough for strip poker. Question was if I myself even remembered how to play it correctly.

Turning back around, I saw Taylor finish off the last of the wine. She shook the bottle a bit and placed it back on the tea table before grabbing another handful of Oreos and munching on them.

I grabbed the second bottle of wine and popped it open before heading over back to my spot and throwing the pack of cards on the carpet. "So, you two know how to play five card draw?"

Placing the bottle on the tea table, I sat down cross legged and looked back at Taylor and Amy. They were both looking fairly uncertain in response to my question to which Taylor responded first. "Kind of? Dad used to play with his friends and they taught me the basics."

"I only know what you showed me, Vicky." Amy spoke out after Taylor, her voice now full of determination.

I hummed, at least I wasn't going to have to explain the basics. There were many things I considered myself good at, poker was not one of them.

Opening the pack of cards and emptying it into my hand, I discarded the now empty pack and started to slowly shuffle the deck. "So, basically, I deal everyone five cards and then you can choose to discard however many cards you want. The one with the highest value hand wins and picks what the person with the lowest value hand strips, everyone understand?"

Taylor and Amy both hummed and I smiled. "In that case, let's start, shall we?"

It was time to see some boobs.

I quickly dealt everyone, including me, five cards and everyone looked at them in secret. Once I uncovered my cards I pretty much lost all hope, was I really going to have to strip first? Five of spades, six of clubs, eight of spades, nine of spades and a queen of clubs.

There were a few options on how to save this though, I could drop the queen and hope for a seven to give me a straight or drop the six and queen and hope to dear god I get a flush. Deciding to go with the latter option, I looked at Taylor and Amy. They were intensely looking at their cards in thought before I put down my discarded cards and harrumphed, causing them to look at me.

"You two ready?" They both nodded in response to my question and took out the cards they wanted to discard.

Putting the discarded cards into the deck, I shuffled it a bit and returned everyone the amount of cards they dropped.

Well, this wasn't even remotely good either. I was now holding a high card of nine which was about as useful as me early in the morning. Amy seemed a bit more happy compared to me and even Taylor seeing as Taylor currently looked a bit unsure of herself.

"Alright, girls, show and tell." I turned my cards around and splayed them out on the carpet, showing off my awful, awful hand.

Taylor went next: she had a pair of sevens, which, while not great, was still better than me. Amy's eyes lit up like a christmas tree as she looked over the cards and then showed us her pair of kings, marking her the winner.

"Hah! Yes!" Amy cheered.

"Alright, then. It seems Ames is the winner here." The moment I finished, Amy seemed to actually realize what was happening and calmed down, coughing into her wrist and avoiding my gaze in embarrassment.

She then reached for the wine bottle, taking a short swig and wiping her mouth dry."...Okay, take off your shirt, please."

Obeying her request, I took off my oversized shirt and stuck my chest out. As well heated as my room was, there was still a slight breeze coming in from the ventilation. Noticing both Taylor and Amy stare with blushes on their faces, I squeezed them together with my arms and shook them a bit for show.

I was proud of my tits and I sure as hell wouldn't pass up the opportunity to show them off to Taylor, maybe if I teased her hard enough she'd make the first move?

"See something you like?" I said in my sexiest and porniest voice to Taylor.

She looked down in embarrassment and mewled, despite the very obvious swishing of her tail answering my question and making me chuckle. "...Yes"

Amy, on the other hand, covered her face with her palms, sneakily taking peeks at my chest through the gaps between her fingers.

God, what was wrong with us? Maybe it was the alcohol speaking, but then again, I hadn't had that much and neither had Taylor or Amy. Despite that, I could feel myself getting wetter at the prospect of riling Taylor up so much she couldn't hold herself back anymore. It would really bring a new meaning to 'breeding like bunnies', wouldn't it? Even if I had to share with Amy which didn't really turn me off as much as it probably should have.

"Let's play again, I'm not losing this time." I announced with determination and collected the cards, shuffling them into a deck.

Taylor somewhat calmed herself and was now sipping from the wine bottle, hugging her knees with her free hand while Amy was content with alternating her gaze between Taylor and me, or, well, my chest.

Taylor wiped her now slightly red lips and hummed affirmatively which Amy copied even if somewhat absentmindedly.

"Ames, you alright there?" I asked in a teasing voice.

She jolted and frantically looked me in the eyes. "Oh, yes, I'm good. Haha."

Chuckling, I started dealing everyone cards, by now even Amy got back from Lala land and was now pouring all of her focus on the oncoming game, determined to win.

Setting the rest of the deck down on the ground, I lifted my cards up and I resisted the urge to groan. My luck did not seem to be working right tonight.

I was holding five of clubs, seven of diamonds, nine of diamonds, ten of hearts and a jack of hearts. Eugh, my best bet was most likely to keep the ten and the jack and discard the rest.

Plucking the unwanted cards out of my hand, I settled them on the ground and glanced at Taylor and Amy.

The former looked pretty uncertain of what she was doing while the latter was thinking so hard I could see metaphorical smoke coming out of her ears. Amy really was determined to win, wasn't she? It was pretty cute actually.

I harrumphed to break them out of their focus and spoke out. "Ready, girls?"

"Yeah," Taylor responded first as she took out her unwanted cards and set them on top of mine.

"Hm? Oh, yeah, sorry," Amy said in an embarrassed tone before hurriedly discarding a few cards, throwing them on the pile.

Taking the cards, I once again mixed them and dealt everyone their cards back which earned me two fairly excited looks.

Looking at my own cards though, I knew immediately that I would most likely lose. I only had a pair of queens.

I sighed, setting my cards face up on the carpet which the two of them followed after. Taylor was holding a three of a kind in tens and Amy had two pairs in twos and sixes, thus making Taylor the winner and me the loser, again.

"Alright, Tay, is it gonna be the socks or the panties?" I said, excited at the prospect of showing my peach off to Taylor.

There was no way she'd ever pick the socks, right?

She turned red, her bunny ears flaring to life. "Panties, please."

Thank god.

I licked my lips and complied with her request. I stretched out and spread my long toned legs before grasping the fabric of my black panties, slowly slipping them off and revealing my cleanly shaven pussy.

Please let this be enough of a hint.

Now with my panties off, I spread open my legs and threw the pair of panties on Taylor's face. She grabbed them off of her face and looked at me, her mouth left hanging open while she gazed at my naked body.

"You're beautiful, Vicky." She mumbled out and caused me to feel really fuzzy inside.

Amy seemed to be as entranced by my naked body as Taylor was, openly staring at my chest and crotch. Should it have made me as turned on as I currently was? Not really, but this was one of those moments where I really didn't care. Besides, she and I were going to share Taylor anyway, a situation like this would be inevitable.

I was not making excuses, shut up brain. Ugh, I couldn't even convince myself that the taboo prospect wasn't making it a little hotter.

Taylor slowly moved closer to me, her eyes half lidded. She pulled Amy with her and pounced on top of me, starting a three way kiss.

It was sloppy, very sloppy, but the prospect of being kissed by Taylor and Amy at the same time made up for it by miles. Moaning into the kiss, I wrapped my hands around Taylor and Amy's backs and brought them closer.

We separated after a little while, short of breath and panting as Amy rolled over next to me and watched as Taylor stood over us. "I… uhm, don't know what came over me, sorry."

Oh no, none of that now of all times

I flexed my upper half up and grabbed her collar, forcing her lips to meet mine again. She in turn cupped my face and stuck her tongue inside my mouth, meeting my tongue.

"That's not fair." Amy quietly muttered in jealousy.

Pulling her away, I lapped up the line of saliva connecting us and laid on my back, placing my hands on my chest. "I, no, we want this, Taylor."

Grabbing her arm, I guided her palm towards one of my breasts before smiling. "We're as ready as we'll ever be."

She was on all fours, hovering over us with a blush on her face and disbelief in her eyes. "I… could we continue? In bed I mean."

Humming, the three of us got up with me immediately pushing Taylor on the bed and straddling her right leg while Amy sat next to me on the left one.

Leaning onto her, I quickly started unbuttoning her pajamas while grinding my pussy on her muscular yet clothed leg. Revealing her chest, my hands started massaging her tits and tweaking her nipples a bit, making her moan and jolt, before trailing her rock-hard abs down to her pajama bottoms.

I looked at Amy and motioned for her to lift herself up at the same time as me. After she did, I grasped the rim and slowly pulled her pants down, revealing her pussy.

It really was the stuff of dreams, she shaved her labia clean but left a neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair just above and by gods was she wet by now, her juices were leaking down onto the fabric of my blanket.

My own crotch of course returned to grinding on her leg again, feeling the bumps of her individual muscles as I went up and down. Using her as a masturbation aid seemed to excite Taylor even more if her heavy breathing was anything to go by.

"Mmh, Amy, com'ere'" I said and gave her a quick kiss on the lips for Taylor's viewing pleasure.

Reaching for the hem of Amy's shirt, I pulled it up and revealed her cute freckled chest. She seemed to go completely into shock with her mouth hanging wide open and drool leaking out.

Chuckling, I momentarily enveloped her in another quite sinful kiss and squeezed her breasts. "Get out of those panties, Ames or I'm going to rip them off of you myself. I'm sure Tay would like to see how you look down there."

"...okay." She breathed out and slipped her soaked panties down, revealing her pussy and leaving all of us utterly naked with the exception of my socks which I decided to quickly discard.

I slowly trailed my hand against her soft tummy and landed on her crotch, rubbing two fingers against the entrance and making her gasp in pleasure.

Withdrawing back, I licked my fingers clean and feeling very giddy by the taboo nature. "You're so wet, Ames, but don't you think we should help Tay first?"

She nodded, her mind still processing that I, her sister, did in fact just touch and lick her pussy juices and call her wet. I could hardly believe it myself but I couldn't say I wasn't enjoying it.

I smiled and slid myself down a bit before grabbing Amy's head and forcing her down next to me, face to face with Taylor's delicious looking pussy.

Putting my fingers on her labia, I spread her pussy out and revealed her clit which I immediately went to suck and lick on. Alternating between that and actually licking up and down her entire pussy before forcing my tongue deep inside her.

Taylor was moaning and gasping by now, grinding her crotch against my face and getting it smeared with juices. "Oh! There, lick me there, Vicky, please!"

Continuing eating her out, I glanced over to Amy. She was by now furiously masturbating and intensely watching with pure pleasure on her face.

I lifted my head away, causing Taylor to groan and thrust her crotch out. "It's your turn, Ames."

Amy widened her eyes before ceasing her masturbating and steeling herself, bringing her face close to Taylor's pussy. She trailed the perfect skin around her labia with her fingers and muttered half mindedly. "It's so pretty."

She gave her a few experimental licks before diving in fully, causing Taylor to jolt again in satisfaction, if her hand gripping Amy's hair was anything to go by.

Crawling over behind Amy, I touched her soft and quite big freckled ass. Kneading the flesh a bit, I gave her a rough spank and spread her cheeks out, revealing her asshole and sopping wet pussy, which she was touching just a few moments ago.

"Vick-umph!" She moaned out my name but was quickly muffled by Taylor grinding herself more on Amy's face.

"Just let me do my thing, Ames. I expect you to return the favor later though." With that said, unsure if Amy even knew what I said, I ran my tongue over her pussy, tasting her sweet juices once again.

"Oh god, Amy! I'm going to cum!" Taylor gasped out, her legs locking around Amy's head and forcing her to stay put and lap Taylor up.

They both squealed in pleasure as I dug even deeper into Amy, massaging her asscheeks and trying to make her cum at the same time as Taylor.

Amy seemed completely out of it, twitching a bit and moaning as she laid on Taylor's thigh, with her face and the sheets completely flooded by Taylor's cum. Taylor on the other hand was breathing heavily, her face a mix of satisfaction and tiredness.

"That… that felt great." Taylor breathed out, humping Amy's face a bit.

Speaking of Amy, she finally came back to reality and dragged herself up, face completely red and drenched in cum. "Mhmm."

Shuffling myself over to her, I didn't give her much of a chance to gather herself before licking her face clean and pouting. "Unfair, I still didn't get to cum."

It didn't take long after saying that for Taylor to get up on her knees and push me over before angling me on my side and lifting one of my legs up. She pushed her pussy onto mine and I gasped, the lack of attention was getting to me by this point and the sudden stimulation felt amazing.

"I saw this… in a video." Taylor said as she started to grind her pussy onto mine in soft but still fairly quick moves.

"Fuck! That feels so much better than fingers!" I yelled out, thankful that the house was soundproofed and empty besides us three.

She increased her pace, causing the wet and lewd sounds of our pussies scissoring together got even louder. By now Amy was next to me fingering herself and watching me get fucked with a flushed face.

God, I couldn't hold it for much longer. The feeling was becoming too much, and eventually the dam broke. "Taylor! I'm cumming!"

My orgasm rippled through me like a shockwave, this was the best one I've ever felt. Especially when Taylor tightened her hold on my leg and savagely increased her speed, the meaty slaps of our hips making me ride out the pleasure even better than I usually did.

Taylor slowly stopped and let my leg go, collapsing on top of me with heavy breaths. "...Was that good? Vicky?"

I took a deep breath. "Fuck… yeah. But I'm… not done, not even a little bit."

An idea struck me, Amy was able to do a lot of things with her power, wasn't she? Giving Taylor a dick shouldn't be too difficult then. I'd sure make the night more interesting and it's not like Amy herself didn't think about it before.

Lifting Taylor up and putting her on my lap after I sat up, I turned to Amy who was still masturbating albeit a bit slower now. "Ames… do you think you could give Tay a dick?"

Her eyes widened and she took her fingers out of her pussy. "...maybe? Do you want to try it, Taylor?"

Taylor just raised her eyebrow. "I… don't mind? if Vicky wants to try it and it's not permanent."

"Uhm… okay, can you try and make yourself heavier? Not a lot, just a little bit." Amy said as she placed both of her hands on Taylor.

I felt the dent in the mattress get a bit bigger as Amy concentrated herself. "Okay, I think I can do it? It's just making your muscles and bones denser somehow which I can use to make you… that."

Taylor nodded and gasped as Amy got to work. I let Taylor's head off my lap and softly placed it on one of my fluffy pillows before crawling behind Amy and pressing my breasts into her back, grabbing her own breasts and tweaking her nipples a bit as she worked.

She tensed up and I held her still, pressing myself against her and whispering in her ear. "Don't worry, Ames. Just enjoy it."

"Vicky… ah" I watched as Taylor's new dick and balls slowly grew in size with her dick reaching to be about six inches

Tweaking her nipples again and pulling on them, I whispered into her ear once more. "A bit bigger and thicker."

She groaned in pleasure and followed my command without question. Taylor's dick grew to about ten inches and was as thick as my forearm now with balls the size of actual tennis balls. "That's good, better than I even thought."

I patted her on the head and gave her a kiss on the cheek, causing her to shift around in flusteredness. "Good girl."

Amy ground her thighs together and shakily opened her mouth. "I… I made her permanently hard and her… semen is infertile plus I pretty much doubled the amount of nerve endings on it so it's as sensitive as a clit." Her voice was starting to break

"Perfect, now, how about I teach you how to suck a dick?" I smirked when the moment I laid on Taylor's thigh and got close to the behemoth she was now packing, I heard an audible gasp just from my breath.

Amy nodded and followed after me, laying on Taylor's left thigh and nearly squishing her face onto mine. Grasping the giant and hot dick, I slowly started to stroke it.. "Alright, Amy, just follow what I'm doing, okay?"

Leaning in close, I lovingly kissed one of her balls and watched as Amy copied me. Trailing my tongue on the sides, I squished my face against it and looked Taylor in the eyes. "Jeez, you know you'll break the both of us with this thing, right?" My voice was as husky as I could get it.

Fuck, it tasted so nice. There was a slight musky smell and taste to it that Amy added but it was anything but off putting. Taylor just groaned, humping her dick against mine and Amy's face to try and please herself.

"Pushy pushy." I said, very much welcoming the actions.

Giving the shaft a tender kiss, I glanced at Amy. "Ames, you take the lower half, I'll take the tip. We'll switch after, okay?"

"...Okay." she muttered before going down, taking one of Taylor's giant balls into her mouth and loudly sucking and licking it to her heart's content.

I smiled and kissed the underside of her dick, slowly climbing up to the swollen, almost purple tip with teasing pecks. Latching my lips onto it, I gave her slit a long and slow lick, moaning when a bit of pre-cum touched my tongue. Swallowing it, I reveled in the sweet taste of it.

If her pre-cum was this tasty then her cum had to be even tastier.

With my determination strengthened, I swirled my tongue around the tip and started sucking as hard as I could with my cheeks hollowing out. Taylor suddenly grabbed my head and started thrusting deep into my throat, deeper than I have ever taken a dick.

God, I wish I could see myself gurgling and choking on this giant.

"Vicky! I can't take it anymore!" Her eyes rolled back as she bottomed out her dick inside my throat and made my nose press softly against her crotch.

And then she started cumming, she sent one, two, three strings of her tasty cum before lifting my head up from her dick and stroking herself off, shooting strings of cum onto my face and breasts.

Amy, taking notice, took the opportunity and replaced my sore throat with her own. Taylor quickly grabbed Amy's head and started using her mouth to please herself, moving her up and down her dick while bucking her hips to try and stuff as much cum down her throat as humanly possible.

"Agh!" Taylor gurgled out, forcing Amy all the way down to her base, nose buried in her pubes and eyes crossed.

It didn't take very long until Amy was freed, allowing her to breathe again in strained, deep gasps. Taylor stroked out a few last strands of cum on Amy's face before collapsing, sweaty as all hell but dick still standing proud, now covered in saliva and cum.

Cupping Amy's face, I kissed her and forced my tongue deep into her mouth. Separating with heaving breaths, I gave her one more soft kiss on the lips. "You did really well."

"Th…thank you," she said with a raspy voice.

Grasping the back of Amy's head, I moved her to be on the opposite side of Taylor's dick. "Our pussies still aren't satisfied though."

Moving Amy's head again, I pushed her to kiss one side of the tip while I kissed the other and lapped up her cum.

"Girls… fuck, this feels soo good." Taylor breathed out as she watched us kiss on her dick.

Moving my lips away, I gave her rod a last loving lick and grasped it, casually stroking it.

"And it'll feel even better, trust me."

Letting her dick go, I laid on my back and spread my legs out before patting my sweaty abs. "Come on, Ames, lay on top of me."

"Okay." She said, her voice still raspy from the rough face fucking she got treated to moments ago.

Amy slid on top of me, her plush tummy feeling very comfortable in contrast to my hard abs and my big breasts smushing against hers. She spread her legs out and hooked them under mine, leaving the two of us fully exposed for Taylor's enjoyment.

Speaking of Taylor, she was currently staring at us while running her hand up and down on her dick, toes curled in pleasure.

I spanked Amy's fat ass and spread her out, causing her to yelp. "Come take us, Taylor."

She let her dick go and swallowed, crawling towards us with lust in her eyes. Her dick, which would soon probably ruin me, was aiming right at us.

Taylor finally came close enough and sat down with her legs by her sides. She grasped her dick and slowly stroked it before slapping it against my pussy and making a wet sound.

"C'mon Tay, fuck me." I whined as she continued her incessant teasing.

"I… okay, I've never done this before." Taylor muttered and put the tip just a tiny bit away from entering me.

I shook my butt in an attempt to get her to stick it inside. "Do it already, please. I'm ready to get my insides messed up."

She followed my advice and finally drove her giant dick inside me, stretching me out to my limits right away and making me scream out in pleasure. "Fu…ck yes! You're stretching me out so much Taylor!"

I was only at the tip and it had me acting like a cheap pornstar already. Amy definitely deserved a reward for this, maybe I could treat her to a few surprise morning pussy licking sessions after…

I grabbed Amy's head and forced her into a lip lock, moaning when Taylor drove almost half of her dick fully into me and shaking my entire body.

It felt amazing to have her so deep inside me, there was barely any discomfort from being stretched so far around her, and what was there did nothing to distract from the mind-numbing pleasure of her length inside me. Coupled that with Amy's soft lips against mine, it really was the single most enjoyable experience of my life.

Taylor groaned loudly and hilted herself, knocking my breath out temporarily and loosening our make out session. Who knew that having like ten inches of a giant dick lodged up a pussy made it hard to remember to even do basic bodily functions.

"Oh god, Vicky, you're so fucking tight." She slowly slid her dick out of my tight tunnel before driving it back in with slow and steady thrusts.

"And you're so fucking big! Fuck, fuck me harder, please!" I was begging for it now, earning me a grunt and an increase in speed.

Suddenly, and much to my dismay, she gave me a few last good thrusts and pulled out entirely with a wet pop. It made me realize how full Taylor's dick actually made me feel, leaving me whining for it back.

She teased Amy's pussy with her tip for a bit and allowed herself in. Amy gasped, her mouth hanging open and drool pooling up on my face as she wailed in satisfaction. "Ahhh!"

Amy's first dick was pretty much one of the biggest in the world, her moaning like a dollar hooker was expected but sound proofing could only get you so far before someone would call in a noise complaint. "Use me harder! I can take it!"

Muffling her wails with my mouth, I grasped her asscheeks again and massaged them tenderly as they jiggled in my palms from the weight of Taylor's impacts.

Taylor meanwhile gently pushed my hand away and started kneading her ass herself before raising her hand and giving it a hard and loud spank which made Amy go completely limp. The only movement her body was doing was caused by the dick currently ravaging her previously virgin pussy.

Sadly for her, she whined in disappointment once Taylor pulled out and quickly pushed herself back into me, filling me up completely. "Fuck yes!"

"I… I think I'm going… to cum soon." Taylor said in between short breaths.

"Cum inside, please! Fill me up with your cum, Taylor." I was begging for it again, the prospect of getting creampied by Taylor made my heart flutter so much that I just had to experience it.

I tightened myself up as much as possible and hooked my legs around her waist, not allowing her to pull out. She was ramming into me at a really fast pace now, her dick twitching and yearning for a release.

"I'm cumming, Vicky!" She yelled out and fully thrust herself in.

I felt her cum fill up every nook and cranny of my insides, I would definitely be pregnant several times over if Amy didn't make her infertile. "Oh, fuck!"

Feeling my own release just a hair away, I started moving up and down on her still ejaculating dick as much as I could, if only to make more space for Taylor's cum.

She started pulling out of my completely filled up snatch just as I orgasmed, making me curl my toes up and leaving me breathless, my leglock loosening at the same time.

Taylor fully pulled out and shot two strands of cum on my pussy lips, adding to the cum flowing out of my abused pussy. She quickly hilted herself in Amy to fill her up as much as her body could take and spanked her thick ass again.

Amy made a choking sound as she experienced the same bliss of a creampie as I did moments before. I heard Taylor spank Amy for the last time before she pulled her dick out and stroked out a few remaining shots on Amy's ass-cheeks, collapsing on her back right after.

Rolling Amy off of me, I sat up and looked at my now completely white pussy. I scooped up some of the cum and licked it off of my fingers before looking at Taylor.

Her dick was really slick with cum everywhere on it, looking as hard and veiny as ever. Taking my chance, I crawled on all fours towards it and started licking it clean. The combination of all of our juices tasted amazing. It almost made me want to keep licking and sucking for more but I managed to stop myself, my throat was sore, my pussy was still completely filled up with cum and I didn't trust myself to take it in the ass… yet.

"You made quite the mess of us, Tay." I tiredly said as I turned around and crawled on top of Amy, facing her pussy.

I spread her legs and played with her pussy for a bit, spreading it and watching as white cum flooded out. "I mean, just look at us."

Taylor was sitting again by now, intensely watching me play with Amy and stroking her dick absentmindedly. Wanting to give a better show, I dove right in and started eating Amy out before settling down on her mouth and grinding my leaking pussy on her face.

Then again, I could probably survive a few more rounds.

View in Thread

Last edited: Aug 17, 2022

Aug 17, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Bobacus, mors19560 and 262 others like this.

Threadmarks: Bun Like Me

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN:

Heya, sorry for the delay but I've maybe gotten a little addicted to Guild Wars 2.

Anyway, if you wanna talk to me or the numerous other authors for Worm please join our discord server! We've passed over 1000 people. https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Amy-

My consciousness returned from the creaking of the floorboards outside of Vicky's room. I opened my eyes and found out I was splayed out on top of a very naked Taylor, or more specifically, my head resting on her thigh with my feet next to her peacefully snoozing face.

Oops, I thought as the smell and slickness of… everything hit me. I was covered in cum, a lot of it actually. Not to mention her still hard dick, which I forgot to remove, standing next to my face.

I was too sleepy to remove it and besides, maybe it'd come in useful when she woke up.

My head shifted around to face the soft moan of an equally naked Vicky. She was snuggled up with Taylor's other leg, her face resting on her crotch and moaning softly from what I assumed was probably a very lewd dream.

I was still not sure what to really make of all… this. To be honest, I could barely even believe it happened. Vicky eating me out and spanking me was one of my many fantasies and it came true. Now with Taylor here as well, it was the closest to heaven I would ever probably get.

Nobody could ruin it, not even Carol.

I snuggled closer to Taylor's crotch and closed my eyes, it was still too early considering when we passed out. My attempts to rest were however immediately interrupted by the opening of the door. I quickly rolled around and covered my privates to look at the intruder.

And there she was, Carol was staring at us with a blank, tired face. Her makeup was noticeably smudged with there also seemingly being a remnant of a dark red lipstick mark on her cheek. The red dress she had on was crumpled to hell and back and her bra strap was visible.

Our eyes met awkwardly, to which she just sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose before closing the door and leaving without a word.

This was exactly the one thing I never wanted to have happen. Though, knowing Vicky and Taylor wouldn't leave me, ever, despite whatever Carol would say made me rest easy. Not that it wasn't embarrassing to be seen in a position like that but she wasn't expecting me to see her after-sex either.

Vicky groaned, her voice raspy. "Ugh, what was that?"

My eyes cracked open again to meet Vicky's beautiful sleepy gaze. I sighed, It looked like I wouldn't get to sleep in. "Carol."

Her eyes widened in panic and she lifted her upper body up on her elbow. "Shit, did she see us?"

I nodded and rolled my eyes. "Yeah, she didn't say anything, well, not yet at least. She looked like she just got done fooling around who knows where herself."

Vicky facepalmed. "This is going to be an awkward breakfast…"

I hummed, who didn't want to sit down and eat with your least favorite parental figure that just saw you sniffing your… partners crotch. Especially when it was a person like Carol who loved to bitch about everything I did, no matter how small or big. Even more annoyingly, this was pretty big on the scale of things she would definitely bitch out.

Bottom line was that she could go fuck herself with a rusty spoon for all I cared at this point.

Vicky looked at me and back at the still sleeping Taylor. "Should we wake her up? And take a shower after, I know bukkake's can be sexy but I'm starting to smell." She stopped and looked at Taylor's dick before licking her lips. "Though, if we're going to shower together it might take a few tries."

I wholeheartedly agreed, shower sex has to feel amazing. I was getting pretty horny by now despite Carol's earlier intrusion.

Vicky shifted herself to lay between Taylor's legs, her face inches away from the thick shaft. "You in, Ames?"

I hummed and watched as she eagerly started giving Taylor's underside long loving licks before she reached the tip and tenderly kissed the glans, stuffing half of the swollen tip into her mouth.

Leaning forward, I took a deep whiff and curled my toes in anticipation. There was something special about the musky cum smell with both mine and Vicky's pussy juices combined that made me want to completely lose myself.

Following Vicky, I planted a wet kiss on the other side of Taylor's tip and connected with Vicky's lips. We both stuck our tongues out and started licking and moaning around Taylor. Vicky quickly grabbed Taylor's shaft and started jerking her off at a very fast pace.

Taylor herself was still sleeping, although her facial expression changed as she humped into our mouths and Vicky's hand. Letting my hand wander, I trailed to the root of her dick and to her ballsack. Those were my proudest work yet of my admittedly small catalog. They were big, hairless, smooth and just perfect all around.

I cupped one of her balls and started playing with it, massaging it and giving it the treatment she deserved. If my mouth wasn't sucking down on the tip, I'd be down there worshiping her even more submissively than I already was.

It was worship, it couldn't really be called anything else.

Taylor groaned loudly, her orgasm near. We both pulled away and started licking around the tip. Vicky very much enjoyed slurping up pre-cum while I focused my efforts on the underside of her tip and gently playing with both of her balls.

Vicky retracted her tongue and watched the twitching dick that I was still servicing. "Ames? What would be the chance of us getting knocked up just from a single string of cum."

I pulled my tongue away and raised my eyebrow. "There's a bigger chance of you winning the lottery than not getting pregnant if I changed it. Why?"

"Just… thinking about something." She simply said, returning to sucking the now pre-cum soaked tip and letting her free hand wander down to her pussy.

The idea crossed my mind as well to be honest. Getting bred by a hung amazonian bunny girl that you were unconditionally in love with over and over made me twitch in want and grind myself on said hung amazonian bunny girl's abs.

Teen pregnancy sucked. Luckily for us though, my power managed to negate that and allow for concern free creampies all day. Though, I couldn't say the frankly hot idea wasn't now permanently etched into my mind. Nevertheless, I returned back to dragging my tongue over the giant dick standing in front of me.

Taylor moaned, slowly opening her eyes and yawning as we tag teamed her tip. "Mmh, what a nice way to wake up."

Vicky lovingly looked up at Taylor as she grabbed my butt cheeks and squeezed and played with them, giving them a light spank.

"Good morning… darling." Vicky said, trying and failing to keep a straight face. Instead, she chuckled and smiled warmly before easing her stroking and motioning me to go lower. Following her command, she immediately enveloped half of Taylor's dick in her mouth with her tongue sticking out of her mouth and licking the underside with vigor.

"Good morning." I said, giving her rod light kisses before reaching the root. Focusing my efforts there, my hand remained set on gently massaging her balls.

"I'm going to cum soon, girls," Taylor moaned and started bucking her hips into Vicky's mouth.

Vicky seemed to have different plans, however, as she gave the tip a kiss and stood up, angling her soaked pussy with it and quickly lowering herself on it.

She tried and failed immediately to not scream in pleasure. "I want you to cum inside!"

She started bouncing up and down, her breasts jiggling up and down magnificently much to mine and Taylor's viewing pleasure. I whined a bit from the prospect of not being able to suck Taylor off anymore, instead, I focused on grinding my pussy on Taylor's abs and massaging her thighs while waiting for my turn.

"Fuck, I can't hold it anymore!" Taylor grabbed Vicky by her muscular hips and pulled her down, thrusting herself fully into her.

"That's right, release it into me, darling." Vicky gushed as I looked in anticipation, Taylor always came enough to fill both of us in one load and pretty much always made use of it when creampies came into question.

Taylor grunted and lifted Vicky up, making her whine as she leaked cum down onto Taylor's still cumming dick. "Your turn, Ames."

I quickly lifted myself up and impaled myself on her dick in a reverse cowgirl with a loud moan. My entire back was probably covered in cum by the time I got on but we were going to take a shower.

Hot sticky cum started to fill my womb up as I rode her dick like a cheap pornstar, trying to get her to feel even better. Taylor was by now holding onto my big hips and ramming her dick into me with loud grunts. I could only imagine how amazing it felt for her, the fact she was even able to let me switch places with Vicky was a feat in and of its own.

I had to say, the sensation of a creampie was starting to become a favorite of mine and most likely Vicky's as well. Yesterday, Taylor pumped our insides so full of cum it felt like we were going to burst. Our developing bunny breeding fetish aside, I jolted in pleasure as Taylor loudly slapped my ass cheek.

"Ugh." She grunted one last time and fully bottomed out inside, shooting the last few shots of cum deep into me.

Shakily lifting myself up, I collapsed on Vicky. Our breasts and overflowing stretched out pussies smushed together sexily as we rested with heaving breaths.

"Really good morning." Taylor mused tiredly.

-x-

We were finally in our bathroom, still naked and Taylor's dick hard as a rock. After our morning quickie, Me and Vicky cleaned ourselves up and quickly dressed up in underwear just in case before taking the now cum soaked sheets and blankets to throw them into the washer while we showered.

Taylor was a bit more difficult, she had to wear one of Vicky's track suits and tuck her dick in which semi-worked at hiding the gigantic erection. It was obvious once someone got a closer look which nobody besides us would have the opportunity to.

Avoiding Carol was easy, she seemed to be hunkered down in her room doing who knows what. I still wasn't looking forward to breakfast but since she didn't start yelling right away there was a chance she wouldn't make a scene out of it… probably. At least Mark wasn't home.

Vicky stepped into our quite luxurious shower corner and turned the knob on to warm and low pressure, causing the shower head to come to life and start soaking Vicky. It really was like seeing an actual angel, her magnificent breasts heaved around as she cupped them and massaged them, the strong abs she spent years training for were absolutely to die for and her pussy looked delicious. Even more so when one of her hands moved to play with her clit.

She leaned forward lustfully, one hand mauling her breast while the other was working on her crotch. "Are you two coming? The water's fine."

We both hastily followed after her and entered the water stream. Despite the shower corner being big, it was still barely enough to fit all of us which no one really minded. Then again, a lot of the space was taken up by Taylor's rod.

"Gimme a sec." Vicky said, brushing her delicate fingers against Taylor's shaft and left the shower only to return with a shower stool in her hands.

She placed it in the middle of the shower corner and pushed Taylor to sit on it. "We'll clean you up, don't worry about a single thing." Vicky winked at Taylor and grabbed a bottle of shampoo.

"Come on Ames, let's give Tay the royal treatment." She squirted the liquid on her hand and handed it to me.

"Okay." I dumbly answered.

I couldn't even find the right words to use at this point.

Squirting the shampoo on my hand, I threw the bottle somewhere and foamed it up while watching Vicky spread the foam on her breasts and abs before pressing herself onto Taylor's back and ground herself against it.

Taylor reached for her dick but Vicky grabbed her hand, causing her to growl. "We'll take care of you soon enough, don't worry."

Getting down in front of Taylor, I started applying the foam on her thighs and crotch while her giant twitching dick shadowed over my face. Reaching for her ballsack, I gave them a gentle massage before going in for a loving peck and starting to clean them.

Not like they wouldn't get dirty again almost immediately again after we teased Taylor enough for her to not be able to contain herself.

Vicky leaned forward and captured Taylor's lips, making out with her while we scrubbed her clean with our bodies. They separated and Vicky grabbed on Taylor's arms, getting the entire thing foamy and proceeding to climb on top of her forearm and grind her pussy and abs on it to "clean it".

Getting a similar idea, I got up from Taylor's crotch and latched onto her other arm. Dragging my entire body on it and angling her palm so I could push my pussy onto it. She noticed what I was trying to do and started using her fingers to tease me, thrusting a single finger into me and causing my knees to buckle.

Vicky seemed to be done with the other arm and moved over to her front. She sat down in Taylor's lap and squished her dick down slightly with her ass which she shook a bit to tease her.

Vicky hooked her arms around the back of Taylor's neck and leaned closer as to be inches away from her face. "Enjoying yourself?"

"You'll pay for teasing me so much." Taylor aggressively started making out with Vicky and humping her ass to try and please herself. It seemed the teasing was starting to be too much for her when her free hand reached for Vicky's ass and roughly kneaded it.

Getting off of her arm, I returned to the front of her, where her dick was angled perfectly for me. I grasped it and stroked it with both of my hands as Taylor increased her humping speed, desperate to shoot her cum on both of us and mark us.

Leaning in, I pushed my cheek against her dick and dragged the still musky smelling dick over my face and puckered up lips. I stuck out my tongue and slapped her dick on it lewdly, getting some of the pre-cum on my tongue and quickly savoring the taste.

Vicky separated from the make out session and buried Taylor's head between the valley of her tits and massaged her scalp, running her fingers through her hair and massaging her bunny ears.

She momentarily glanced down at me teasing Taylor's dick and grinned. "I think it's time for our big girl to get some relief, wouldn't you say so, Ames?"

I hummed around the tip and watched Vicky free Taylor from her bust, motioning for me to leave the rod unattended for now. She stood up and ran her hands down to her crotch and eventually her pussy lips which she spread enticingly. "Come on, my pussy is waiting."

She yelped when Taylor hastily stood up and squeezed Vicky's ass roughly. She turned her around before lifting her in the air by her knees and spreading her legs out, making me see her sopping wet pussy perfectly. "Is this what you wanted, you nympho?"

I plunged two fingers inside my snatch and started masturbating, this was just too sexy not to. Two of my favorite people in the world were about to fuck with me next in line, I would never get tired of this no matter how many times it would hopefully happen.

"Yes, now fuck me!" Vicky angled Taylor's dick at her pussy and waited as Taylor slowly lowered her onto it and made them both groan loudly.

Watching Vicky stretch and moan around Taylor's dick was making me feel even hotter than I already was, thus causing me to lustfully plunge another finger into my pussy to try and fail at coming even remotely close to the pleasure they were feeling.

"Fuck me faster! Please!" Vicky begged, almost all sense of composure gone.

Taylor sped up by a lot, causing the lewd sex sounds to start overpowering both the sound of the water and the washer. "Yes! Just like that!"

My will finally broke and I approached the moaning mess that was currently Vicky. Getting on my knees submissively, I planted my lips on Vicky's clit and started eating her out. She moaned loudly in response which was quickly muffled by Taylor pushing her face sideways to give her a kiss.

Moving my lips down, I started licking and sucking on the spot the two of them were connected at with Taylor's huge dick sheathing and unsheathing itself in almost its entirety with every thrust. I really couldn't wait for my turn, my fingers were barely enough to keep myself from going crazy but it was nowhere near as pleasurable as getting fucked by Taylor and Vicky.

"I'll cum soon!" Taylor groaned out after leaving Vicky's mouth alone.

"Fill me up! I want another creampie!" Vicky didn't bother keeping quiet anymore.

Taylor moaned loudly and bottomed out fully inside her, filling her stretched out pussy full of her dick and cum. "Fu…ck!"

She kept bouncing Vicky up and down her dick slightly to please herself, causing Vicky to moan wantonly. She was breathing heavily and barely able to let out anything more than a pleased grunt.

Cum started leaking from around the dick Taylor so thoroughly plowed Vicky with which I eagerly slurped up, the delicious substance gracing my tongue made me incredibly horny. I couldn't wait for Taylor to stuff me like her and yet, I remained on my knees submissively licking both of them clean to wait for my turn.

Taylor finally pulled out with a heavy breath, still holding the very much out of it Vicky in the air. I immediately started lapping up Vicky's own juices combined with Taylor's leaking cum that she couldn't have held inside.

Giving her pussy one more long lick and swallowing all the cum in my mouth, I turned my head downwards to Taylor's cum coated slick dick. She gently set Vicky down on the ground next to us and turned to me, balling my hair in her fist. She proceeded to drag my cheek against her dick, smearing it with thick, hard to wash off cum.

She dragged my lips up along her shaft before coming up to her swollen tip and pressed it against my eager tongue. "Suck me off well and maybe you'll get a reward."

My breath hitched, dominant Taylor was the best Taylor in bed, or, well, shower in this case. Stretching my mouth over her dick, she pushed me lower and lower. Dragging my tongue over the underside, I started sputtering and choking when she got to about six inches. It was a bit painful but I would live and besides, who didn't enjoy a little pain with their pleasure?

Taylor continued stuffing her dick down my more than willing throat, the gurgling sounds nudging her to continue. I sucked her off more than enough times for her to know I could deepthroat with some amount of ease at this point.

Finally, my nose buried itself into her wet pubes which I snuggled my nose in. It however didn't last very long before she started dragging me up and down, using my throat to get herself closer to cumming. Taylor very much enjoyed seeing me gurgle around her dick if the loving smile she had on as she watched me was a sign of anything.

Eventually, she pulled me away from her now clean dick and slapped it against my face, rubbing it over my nose and making me sniff the thick musky smell. "You did good, now, get on all fours."

Following her command obediently, I turned around and got on my knees and elbows, arching my back and thrusting my ass out as much as possible. Letting my jaw rest on the slightly wet tiles, I reached up to my ass cheeks and spread them apart to show her my goods, which I shook to get her to fill me up.

Taylor grasped her dick and placed it on my asshole, sandwiching it between the cheeks that I left alone. She humped my ass and gave me a rough spank before exposing my asshole again and rubbing the hole with her finger.

"Are you trying to get me to fuck your ass, slut?" She said, amused from my squirming.

"Maybe?" I squeaked out when she spanked me again and played with the hole using the tip of her dick.

"Say if it hurts, okay?" She stroked my ass cheeks and slowly pushed herself in, making me groan loudly and quiver. The tip wasn't even fully inside and it felt like I was being stretched out way more than whenever she stuck herself fully inside my pussy.

Taylor grunted as her dick sank into me inch by inch. I couldn't even imagine how tight my ass was but if it felt anything like stretching around her, it had to be way more of a tight fit than any of my other holes.

Vicky seemed to finally rest up enough from the fucking and sat in front of me, spreading her legs out and balling my hair before pressing my face against her leaking snatch. "Come on, Ames, eat me out."

"Mmph." I couldn't respond very well but got to work nonetheless. Licking her thoroughly fucked pussy and thrusting my tongue inside made her moan and press me even harder against her. She eventually leg locked my head in place and humped it much to my pleasure and hers as well.

Taylor seemed to be almost fully inside as well if the feeling of being split in two was an indicator of anything. I took her like a champ, my lack of experience couldn't stop me, nothing short of a meteorite could.

She spanked my ass again with a loud grunt and bottomed out inside me, causing me to moan into Vicky's pussy. It felt like I was having my insides rearranged, courtesy of Taylor's dick of course, but overall it was pleasurable with just the right amount of pain. At least her dick was wet and covered in saliva before she slid inside me.

"You're so tight, Amy!" Taylor said, her breathing heavy.

Then she started to move. Short, inch long thrusts were more than enough to push me over the edge and I screamed inside Vicky's pussy. Taylor gave me another spank and grunted as I tightened up around her, squeezing her dick for all of its cum.

Her thrusts soon became about six inches long. It was very overwhelming to take so much dick up your ass and she wasn't even finished yet. She grabbed handfuls of both of my ass cheeks and roughly squeezed them before picking up her pace, causing me to moan like a whore again. My pussy was dripping by now and if she continued plowing me like that, I'd probably orgasm just from anal.

The wet sounds of our hips meeting and her balls slapping my pussy were, with the addition of all our moans, probably heard outside of the bathroom but I didn't care, none of us did in the least.

Vicky balled my hair and rubbed my more than willing face against her wet pussy. "C'mon, I'll let you have a taste."

I lapped her up to the best of my ability. It was pretty difficult with a ten inch dick shoved up your asshole messing up your insides but this was Vicky I was pleasing, nothing short of my best would do.

"Amy, I'll… cum soon!" Taylor grunted and spanked my now completely red ass cheek, it probably had a handprint from Taylor actually and I couldn't say I didn't find the idea quite hot.

Being marked by a hung amazonian bunny girl as hers.

Said bunny girl gave my asscheeks one last squeeze and bottomed out inside my ass, her hot sticky cum filling me up with labored groans and grunts.

I could only moan as I went cross eyed, this was way too much for me to handle and in a good way. This was also the moment the dam broke and I orgasmed just from anal.

Taylor started moving again, fucking the cum into my stretched out asshole and slowly pulling out. I whined loudly from feeling so empty before she shot a few strings of cum at my asshole and thrusted herself into my pussy, stuffing me both ways.

Yes, I had developed a bunny girl breeding fetish, I wasn't even going to try and deny it anymore.

Taylor finally breathed out and shot the last of her cum into my snatch before pulling out and sandwiching her cum soaked dick between my asscheeks.

My mind was very out of it, so much so that I didn't notice Vicky easing her leg lock and walking up to the exhausted Taylor. She fished out her dick from my asscheeks and gave it a few pumps to release all the leftover cum on her hand to lap it up.

"Delicious. Now, let me clean you up and actually turn the water on." Vicky licked her lips as she leaned down and captured the dick inside her mouth.

Vicky really was sucking on a dick that was in my asshole and pussy. Thank god I didn't have any diseases on me, it made it way easier to focus on pleasure than worrying about hygiene.

Taylor moaned and grabbed Vicky's head to drag her on her dick with her own very fast pace, causing Vicky to gurgle and choke when ten inches of bunny meat was shoved down her throat.

Thankfully for the water bill, Taylor seemed to be getting a grip on her self control and pulled out of Vicky's mouth. She instead grabbed her dick and slapped her cheeks with it, rolling it over her face and nose. "I could fuck you two all day but I think we need breakfast."

I got on my knees shakily, my ass was going to hurt for like a week but the experience was more than worth it. "I… I can change your penis to go soft if you want?"

She pondered for a few seconds before humming affirmatively. "Sure, I don't mind."

I nodded and watched as Vicky shuffled back. Touching her thigh and using my power, I quickly added all the necessary parts for her to go soft and stood in awe as I watched the ten inch behemoth become a seven inch slightly softer and floppier behemoth.

"Holy shit, you're still bigger than like eighty percent of guys while soft." Vicky echoed my thoughts perfectly.

Taylor chuckled and stroked my scalp affectionately. "It's all thanks to Amy. At least now I don't have to tuck when sneaking out of your room like in some cliche TV series."

-x-

I was completely right, this was the single most awkward breakfast I have ever had. Well, not for the reasons I thought it would be awkward for but it was awkward nonetheless. The four of us were "sitting" at the kitchen table with what was basically an entire feast, which wasn't awkward by itself really. Carol took the sentiment of breakfast as the most important meal of the day quite literally and always got a lot of food, no, it was the fact that Carol was smiling and that the food was homemade instead of being delivered.

In all my years of knowing her, I could count on a single hand the times she even tried acting motherly.

Carol looked at me with a warm smile. "How's your coffee, Amy?"

I took a sip out of it and looked at her with an awkward smile. "It's good."

And it really was good, somehow she managed to get just the right amount of sugar and milk that I liked despite her probably just winging it.

"I'm glad. How about you, Taylor? Is the tea right?" Carol said, watching the still embarrassed Taylor eat quietly.

Yeah, we kind of forgot to tell her Carol was back before we got to having sex again and screaming at the top of our lungs about creampies.

"It's nice." She bashfully answered.

Vicky swallowed her food and looked at Carol. "So, uh, mom? What's up?"

Carol just smiled. "Hm? Can't I do something special for my daughters every once in a while? My soon to be in-law daughter as well I hope."

The three of us covered our red faces in embarrassment. Marriage was more so a traditional thing at this point, not really something that had much value but the prospect of being married made my heart flutter. Well, excluding the logistics of marrying three ways with a woman who also happens to be your sister.

Carol chuckled. "Oh, I remember when I was young, chasing marriage as soon as I could." She finished musing and narrowed her eyes. "You girls did use protection I hope?"

All of us strayed away from her gaze with Vicky answering right after. "...Yes?"

This was so fucking weird. It was like her inner bitch was still on the inside, covered by this new "motherly" persona she was using.

She sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Good, but to answer your question, Vicky. I… I had a talk with Sarah a few hours ago and I've realized that I haven't really been living my life how I wanted to? It's just… I'll try and be better, okay?"

I felt my eye twitch, it took her ten years and getting caught cheating and seeing all of us naked to realize she was a stuck up fucking bitch of a mother. All those years of being ignored or berated for anything wrong or worked to my bone to even try and appease her and she doesn't even try apologizing.

Just an "I'll be better" wouldn't cut it, not now or ever.

My incoming outburst was halted by the ringing of the phone. Carol took her phone out and looked at it. "It's your home number, Taylor."

She handed the phone to Taylor and she took it into her hands and tapped on the green button. "Uhh, how do you make it loud? It's kind of weird to put it all the way up to my ears."

Vicky got up from her chair and circled around to her, tapping on the speaker button and giving Taylor a kiss on the cheek. "There you go, I can teach you how to use it later if you want.

Taylor nodded and focused back on the phone. "Dad? Hello?"

"Hey buddy! It's me, Danny! Let's go kill Teal Girl and then we'll all go out for milkshakes!" The voice from the phone mockingly said.

Well, fuck.

View in Thread

Sep 4, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, Bobacus, mors19560 and 213 others like this.

Threadmarks: I Want Your Bunny, Not Your Life

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN:

Hello! I'm very sorry for the slight hiatus I was on. I got sick and then I couldn't write because of personal reasons and yeah. I'm back now though, hopefully.

As always, I invite you to our LGBTQ Worm writing server. We've reached over 1,1k members now! https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Taylor-

"Nah, I'm kidding, it's just me." Ostara said in a carefree tone, echoing throughout the room.

I gripped the phone, nearly crushing it in my hand. She would pay with her life if dad got hurt. I couldn't lose him, not to her, not to anyone.

"Don't worry Taytay, he's fine and dandy but that could very quickly change." The voice from the phone said.

"What the fuck do you want?" I nearly yelled out, causing Vicky to tighten her grasp on my shoulder.

"Sheesh, someone's mad." She whistled into the phone. "Nothin' big, just a little private meeting between us."

That wasn't a smart thing to do, not even remotely but what choice did I have at this point? If the psycho had him, he was in serious danger. Carol's patience seemed to run out however as she walked over to me, snatching up the phone from my hands with a face full of contempt.

"You're not as smart as you think if you seriously believe you can get away with breaking the rules." Carol said with venom.

"Oh, but the Nazis get away with it all the time though, don't they?" She mocked in a sing-song voice.

"You bitch." Carol ground out.

She fake gasped. "Oopsie doopsie, I slipped. Anyway, I'm waiting for you, Taytay. And remember, if you bring slut one or slut two with you, bad things will happen. Sending love and kisses, Mwah."

"Hey! I'm not a slut you wannabe loser Joker!" Vicky yelled out.

And so the call ended with a beep.

Carol placed the phone on the table and grit her teeth, rubbing the bridge of her nose, her eyes shut. "This is bad, hostage situations are not something we can take lightly."

My ears flopped. She's never going to stop, is she? Terrorizing anyone and everyone just to piss me off for some stupid fucking reason. I took a deep breath and let it out, I'd get my hands on her soon enough. And then…

I gripped the edge of the table and stood up. "I have to go."

"You're seriously not thinking about going there alone, right?" Vicky quickly stopped me, frowning.

My face turned into even a deeper frown as I looked at her. "What else am I supposed to do then? Just sit here and do nothing while they do who knows what to him?"

Carol quickly intervened, however. "No. No, we call the PRT and the rest of New Wave first. If Ostara brought her entire gang there, or even some cape support, the entire area would be in danger."

The bell rang, making all of us jolt in surprise.

Vicky raised her hand and started walking to the hallway. "I'll get it."

"I'm going to give a call to Piggot and Sarah to explain the situation to her, you two wait here." Carol exclaimed and picked the phone back up, leaving the kitchen and leaving me and Amy alone.

I slouched over and sat back down on the chair, dread growing inside me. I couldn't just… sit here while dad was in danger. Amy walked over behind me and started rubbing my floppy ears affectionately, scratching and massaging my scalp.

"It'll be okay, don't worry." She said in a quiet voice.

I banged my head against the table and groaned. "How can I not worry?"

She continued rubbing my ears nevertheless, now reaching into the fluff on the inside of the ear and ran her fingers through it. "You're not going to be alone for this, you know?"

"What if they hurt him though? I… I just won't be able to take losing him like I did mom." I said with a hitched voice, tilting my head to lay on my cheek after.

She went to my side and knelt down, facing me with a somber smile and stroking my cheek. "And you won't. I'll stay near if anything happens, okay?"

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "Okay…"

I felt her move in closer and give me a kiss on the lips. My heart fluttered from our liplock, she was always so soft and kissable and cute and just the best. It kind of made me a bit embarrassed looking back at it. It took me a stupid amount of time to even start noticing the quite obvious signs. I could have used Amy and Vicky as snuggle buddies for weeks now and I wasn't even going to mention how good getting washed and, uhm, serviced by them was for stress relief.

Sadly for us though, the kiss was interrupted by the sound of light footsteps.

"Aww, you two are so cute. Vicky, go join them please. I'll snap a picture to frame real quick." A new voice said, causing us to open our eyes and look at the visitor.

Crystal came into view. She was grinning and held her hand on her hip with Sabah and Vicky standing behind her. Sabah quickly pinched her butt and shook her head, chuckling a bit when Crystal jolted and started blushing up a storm.

"Sabby! I can't believe you'd do that." Crystal said in an embarrassed voice.

"Hush, you brat. Hello Taylor and hello Amy, I'm Sabah and it's nice to finally meet you." Sabah gave us a wave with a warm smile.

"Hey," Amy introduced herself and I greeted her with a quick "Hello." as well.

Carol walked up behind the three of them with surprise and concern on her face. "Oh, hello you two. I didn't know you were coming already, Crystal. Though sadly now really isn't a good time for Sabah to visit."

Crystal frowned and looked at Carol. "Okay, first Vicky and now you Auntie, what's up?"

Carol glanced at me and shifted around in discomfort. "Taylor's father was just kidnapped by the Anarchs. I've already called Sarah for a meeting and the PRT for additional support. The rest of Pelhams should be en route by now." She explained, making the dread inside me bubble up again.

Crystal crossed her arms under her chest unhappily. "Fuck, okay. Yeah, that's not good. Sabah was actually here to drop off Taylor's costume and I thought I would tag along." She chuckled under her breath and looked at Sabah. "Seems like that date is going to be delayed for a bit, Sabby."

Sabah elbowed her lightly and sighed. "Not the time you dummy. I… I wish I could ask Parian to help out but she has to maintain her neutrality." She shook her head and looked at me with determination. "What I can do though is get you in your new costume."

Okay, now I was even more concerned.

-x-

I facepalmed as I looked in the mirror, there was a slight problem with the costume. The costume itself looked rather great actually and it fit me perfectly, the thigh highs, gloves and the boots I got with it did at least. My newly acquired dick didn't though, it wasn't even a close fit at that. It was either straining the fabric to the limits of the leotard or just hanging free on the side.

Not even the shorts I got with it managed to hide the quite obvious bulge since they weren't exactly very loose. At least my chest fit inside the leotard and I wasn't showing much side boob because of the mini-jacket.

I shook my head and sighed, as much as my confidence grew the past few weeks or so, walking outside with a huge bulge would definitely not attract the kind of attention I really wanted.

Giving up on trying to tuck, I slipped out of the shorts and walked over to the door outside of the bathroom. I opened a little creek which I peeked through and looked at Amy in her Panacea robes but with her new scarf instead. "Amy? Can you please come here?"

I took a few steps back and hid my growing erection by squeezing it behind my thighs and grinding my legs together. She entered the room and closed the door behind her, leaving us alone in the same room we just had sex in a few hours prior. She looked at me with a blush on her face, obviously liking the new costume and the amount of muscle and curves it was showing.

And wasn't that still weird to think about.

Amy crossed her arms under her boobs and looked away bashfully. "What is it?"

I blushed a bit and let my dick spring free. "I… uh, don't know what to do? It doesn't fit into my costume."

She looked back at my dick, intensely staring at the twitching rod. "I, uhh, see the issue now..."

Amy walked closer to me with a red face full of determination and knelt in front of me, placing both of her hands on my thighs and crossing her eyes as she eyed my dick. "And I got just the right solution."

"Amy! Wai…t!" My protests were interrupted by her dragging her warm tongue across the underside.

"Shush. I'm the doctor here." She said and started giving my dick pecks all over it, making me groan and leak a bit of pre-cum.

She lapped up the sticky substance and licked her lips. "I can feel how stressed you still are, you know? And what kind of doctor would I be if I didn't know how to handle a severe case like this?"

I grit my teeth and resisted the urge to grab her head and face-fuck her. Releasing all that pent up dread, stress and anger down into her willing throat was starting to look more and more appealing as she continued worshiping and teasing my dick with kisses and licks.

Amy pressed her plushy cheek and nose against my dick and took a deep sniff, moaning in appreciation. "Mmh, you have such a nice, strong, healthy smell." She gave me a lick again "And you're very tasty too."

I bit down on my lip as Amy blew some air on the wet spot caused by her tongue and making my dick twitch in want. Those two really liked teasing me until I broke and fucked them mercilessly, didn't they?

She grasped my shaft with one hand, barely managing to encircle it with her small, delicate hand, and lazily started stroking me. She proceeded to start kissing and licking my groin. She kissed and licked her way up, eventually reaching my leotard covered abs.

Her hand suddenly left my shaft alone, furthering my sexual frustration to almost unbearable levels. With both of her hands now free, she slipped her fingers under the leotard and started softly touching each individual muscle with pure awe in her eyes.

Never in my life would I think I'd enjoy having muscles as much as right now.

"Mhh, I have to say, you must have been working hard every day to keep these." Amy mused in her "doctor" voice.

I swelled a bit in pride, I've been working out a lot the past few weeks and generally trying to be more fit and I was more than happy with the results.

Amy smiled and licked her lips before trailing back down to my dick with soft kisses. She eventually reached my balls again and put one of them into her mouth, lightly sucking on it and covering it in saliva with her tongue which made my breath hitch. "After my examination, I've concluded that a prescription of daily thorough usage of both of my holes and mouth is in order."

My will broke nearly instantly as she continued sucking my balls and staring into my eyes lovingly. I released a feral growl and balled her hair roughly, this was enough teasing.

"I see you finally decided to take your medicine then." Amy said, causing me to stick my fingers inside her mouth and grab her tongue.

Amy looked surprised but didn't resist at all, even less so when I forced her mouth open as wide as I could and massaged her tongue. I plopped my dick on it and forced myself deep into her mouth by pulling her by her hair inch by inch until I bottomed out deep inside her.

She was gagging and choking loudly by now, spit leaking out of the corners of her mouth and tears leaking from her eyes, begging me to continue using her throat. Instead of immediately ravaging her though, I pressed her even closer to my crotch and ground my pubes against her nose.

After a little bit, I pulled her away from my dick and repeated the process after I let her take a breath. Forcing myself into her mouth and grunting in pleasure, I reveled in the sounds she was producing. Amy, as the nympho she was, stuck one of her hands under her robes and started masturbating while I used her as a stress reliever. I groaned and let go of her hair, instead grabbing her skull with both of my hands and increasing the pace of slamming into her mouth.

Amy's internal moans made me curl my toes even harder, the vibrations putting me just one step closer to orgasm. She was just that amazing at sucking me off at this point. Blowjobs were starting to become a real favorite of mine actually, especially when it was both Amy and Vicky at the same time doing their best to get me to cum so they can try and stuff it all down into their wombs.

Thank god Amy made me infertile. With how much semen I already released and would release into them, we'd probably have triplets with the number growing every day if the sex continued like this. Not that it didn't make me a bit… giddy to be able to be a mother of course.

Maybe when we were going to be ready for the responsibility.

My facefucking came to a sudden halt as I felt myself getting close. I pulled out of her now sore and abused throat, letting my dick rest on her face and rubbing her cheek on it as I licked my lips.

She looked absolutely adorable like this.

Proceeding to my next course of action, Amy yelped when I smirked and gently pushed her over on her back before getting into a better position to angle myself. Grabbing her legs, I placed them on my shoulders and rolled her robes down. With her black panties now being pulled to the side, I had perfect access to her sopping wet pussy.

I ran the tip of my dick against her folds and clit before putting the tip inside her and pushing myself in. We both released sounds of ecstasy as I drove myself deeper and deeper into her, stretching her out to accomodate my size until I bottomed out inside her with a grunt.

Grabbing her by her curvy thighs, I started moving my hips in and out. The lewd sounds of our thighs clapping together and her pussy getting fucked by my dick soon filled the room along with our loud moans and groans.

Amy barely managed to unbutton her robe and slip off her scarf in the haze she was in, leaving her only in a black bra which she quickly pulled up. Her hands shot back up to her breasts and started mauling them, desperately trying to please herself even more by massaging and pulling on her nipples.

It was a great show actually, seeing her be so desperate to make herself go crazy with her back arched and her tummy jiggling in tandem with my thrusts. Wanting to see her even more in pleasure, I increased the speed of my thrusts while I used her thighs as a handhold to bounce her into each stroke to drive myself even deeper.

Amy was going over the edge already, her tongue hanging out and dribbling saliva as she released incoherent words. We both felt amazing, her pussy was so hot and tight and wet that I wanted to just stay here and fuck her with all my might the entire day.

I couldn't last a lot longer unfortunately, not in this position at least. I gulped as I felt the swelling get stronger and stronger, signaling my imminent release.

"I'm… going to cum!" I managed to breathe out.

Amy absentmindedly groaned in response, making me unsure if she even knew what I said.

My balls churned and I slammed back inside her tight snatch for the last time, causing me to go over the edge. With a loud moan of my own, my cum started spraying all of her insides white and stuffing her to the brim with semen once again.

I could feel her tunnel tighten up and squeeze my entire rod at once. Giving her a creampie always made her go completely crazy with pleasure and today was no different as she started gushing her juices around me.

Amy released a soundless scream, arching her back and climaxing with powerful quivers rocking through her body. It really was quite the sight to see her like this because of me, twitching and gasping impaled on my rod like it was the best thing she ever felt.

"Not so… cheeky now, huh?" I said, rutting into her pussy to drive more seed into her.

Her tunnel eventually completely filled up and cum started leaking around my dick, creating a puddle of our combined fluids under us. The amount of cum I produced was way more than Amy or Vicky could ever handle by themselves. Even when I shared the creampie and filled them both, it was a tight fit to not overstuff them both. And now Amy was here, hogging it up all for herself and getting a belly full of cum.

I released a breath I didn't realize I was holding as I shot my last string of cum inside and carefully laid her legs down. I pulled out and stared in awe as Amy's pussy got flooded by the semen she was holding inside of her. Carefully laying on top of her, I sandwich my cum covered dick between my abs and her tummy to stroke it with small humps.

Amy was still nearly catatonic as she came down from the high of her orgasm with labored breathing. Giving her a kiss on the lips, I got back up and crawled over her in order to better angle my dick at her mouth. Just for a clean up of course, I didn't think that we'd have any more time for another round.

I ran the tip of my still hard cum smeared dick across her plushy, puckered up lips. "Come on, Amy, clean me up."

She looked at it and shot up to the tip, enveloping it in her steaming hot mouth instantly. She wildly lashed her tongue against it and hollowed her cheeks from the force of her blowjob. I patted her on the head for her efforts and forced more of myself into her.

Fully sheathing myself in, I felt her lap up all the cum from my shaft using her tongue. She started choking once again, sputtering loudly as she bobbed up and down my shaft. I quickly pulled out of her because if this continued, I'd end up ravaging her throat the entire day again. This wasn't even what I was intending to happen in the first place but the option looked very tempting now that I got seduced.

"Thanks… for this I mean. It helped, a lot." I crawled next to her and said a bit bashfully, chuckling when Amy only released a tired hum and a thumbs up.

"I wanted to ask if you could take it off though. For a little bit at least, I liked having it but trying to stuff it down into tight clothes sucks." My dick finally started softening as I said so.

Amy shakily sat up and rubbed her neck before swallowing. "S…" She released a raspy cough. "Sure."

Her hand touched my thigh and I watched in wonder as the appendage slowly disappeared and left me back with my pussy. It felt a bit weird and tingly changing it around so much but I could deal with that any day for the pleasure I could provide which wasn't even mentioning how good it felt for me.

Hiding my privates behind the leotard, I reached in for my shorts and quickly slipped them on. Amy, with her robe still undone and leaking semen like a fountain, seemed to be looking at me with glee as I did a few poses of unknown origin for her.

"How do I look?" I asked as I leaned forward and pressed a finger on my cheek to try and look cute.

"Mmh, perfect." She hummed and said, making me blush a bit.

"...Thanks." I bashfully smiled and extended my hand to help her get off the ground.

Amy grabbed it and I helped her up, supporting her by her butt as we rose. She staggered a bit when I got her on her legs but I didn't let her fall, making her smile and give me a peck on the cheek in gratitude.

God I loved her so much.

She set her bra and panties back in place as she buttoned her robe backup and tried to disguise that we just had sex. "I hope they don't smell the cum." She chuckled. "Especially Vicky because she'd want to have a go herself."

I snorted in response. "Probably, you two are insatiable, you know? I'm not going to have enough energy to keep up if you keep jumping me for sex every couple hours."

Amy mock punched me in the shoulder and hooked her arms around the back of my neck, looking me in the eyes. "Please, like you have anything to complain about."

I smiled and pressed my lips against her, forcing my tongue inside. Wrapping my hands around her waist, I squeezed her and pressed her closer to me. That was when the door slammed open, breaking us from our lip lock in shock. There, in the door frame, were three people snickering and snorting loudly.

I looked at the intruders and my eye twitched as I saw Crystal, Sabah and Vicky. Even Sabah was covering her mouth with her hand and giggling at us. Crystal keeled over laughing even more when we stared at them with wide eyes.

"Oh… oh god, Amy, you have a little something dripping down your legs." Crystal managed to squeeze out her sentence, making me look down on the ground and see a puddle forming under a very much shining red Amy.

-x-

After our very embarrassing public display of affection, we were all now, plus Sabah, sitting in the Dallons living room with an air of tension. Speaking of slightly less embarrassing displays, Vicky was lounging on my lap and Amy was snuggled up against my shoulder with closed eyes to try and get some quick rest.

"Now that we're finally all here, I'd like to relay some info the PRT gave us." Sarah said as she watched us stand around the room in our costumes.

Carol crossed her arms under her chest. "Ostara was spotted a bit before calling in for the ransom, meandering around Taylor's street with Z, Mush and Squealer in tow. The PRT didn't tell us why they didn't give us a single heads up but it is fairly typical of them to be petty when it's revolving around New Wave so that should have been expected. Nevertheless, that's pretty much all we're getting in terms of working with them."

The PRT were ticking me off even more day by day.

Sarah hummed and placed a hand on Carol's shoulder. "In other news, the area was sectioned off for public safety with the Protectorate and PRT already standing by. Ostara kidnapped several other civilians in the area and is holding them hostage to use them as shields to hide from retaliation."

Crystal, currently laying back to back with Sabah, rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Is she getting a birdcage order? Because that sounds like more than enough to get a signed birdcage order."

Carol sighed out, a frown present on her face. "Indeed, it is. Especially counting in her previous offenses that most villains wouldn't even consider committing. Piggot unfortunately hasn't told us anything about it though."

I grit my teeth together and stayed silent, the birdcage wasn't enough for her. Both Amy and Vicky seemingly noticed my turmoil and shifted around on me, shuffling a bit closer to comfort me.

"What's our plan, then?" I asked, making everyone look at me.

"We join the main PRT group and see what Ostara wants with you first of all. I don't like negotiating with scum like her either but it's the safest option we have." Sarah answered with a huff, making me feel both dread and anger at the same time.

"Fine." I replied, taking a deep breath after.

Carol looked at me with a serious face. "We'll be right behind you if things go south, don't worry." She paused for a bit. "But listen, I know you want to fight her, Taylor, but our main focus is recovering the hostages so please do be careful."

I nodded, making her smile warmly before continuing. "As for the rest of us, get ready to fight the Merchants with a few new tricks under their muck soaked sleeves. They definitely haven't been sitting idle ever since Skidmark fell so we can't treat them like they did and get caught off guard."

Our planning was interrupted by Carol's phone ringing, making my heart rate spike.

Amy looked up at me and placed her palm on my thigh, using her power to make me feel both a bit warmer in the chest and way less tense and panicky. Vicky seemingly noticed what Amy was doing and looked at her with wide, begging eyes.

"Ames, did you do the your muscles feel like jello thing on her? Cuz I want some of it too, please." She whispered just loudly enough for the two of us to hear.

Amy rolled her eyes and placed her hand on Vicky's forehead, making her smile in bliss after. "There you go."

Carol pulled her phone out of the holder and took a look at it before showing surprise on her face. "It's from the Guild it seems like. I'm not sure what they'd want with us though."

She took the call and brought the phone up to her ear with Sarah stepping closer to hear what they were saying. "Hello, Brandish here. Who's speaking?"

"Hello Brandish, It's Dragon. I'm sorry this is so sudden but it's urgent. Would you have a few minutes to let me talk to you and Tigerbunny?" The feminine voice from the phone said.

She proceeded to widen her eyes in surprise and cover her mouth with her hand. "Dragon? Of course we do, give me a second."

I wasn't sure who or what the Guild or Dragon was but judging by Carol's face, they had to be a big deal. One day I'd have to ask Vicky for a rundown and explanation of everything. The unwritten rules, cape slang, protocols, it was all spinning in my head without much cohesion at all.

Carol put the phone down and tapped on the speaker button before walking over to me and handing me the phone. "Someone wants to talk to you, Taylor."

I hummed in response and shifted my gaze to the phone. "Hello?"

"Hello Bunny, I'm Dragon and it's nice to meet you." She greeted me. Her voice was warm, friendly.

"Hi, so, uhm, what's up?" I got straight to the point.

She sighed into the phone. "I called to give you all a warning about the PRT."

Well that definitely wasn't ominous.

Nevertheless, Dragon continued. "Ostara has a pre-signed Birdcage order waiting for her. The directors decided her haphazardly raiding hospitals and now violently holding and threatening hostages while also breaking the unwritten rules was more than enough to earn her one."

I narrowed my eyes. "I feel like I'm sensing a but there."

She hummed sorrowfully. "Unfortunately, yes, there's a but in there. They're hoping you kill her or at least cause enough damage to her or the surrounding area so they can issue another warning to you and get you into the Wards."

I sat there, flabbergasted. Was that why I got the first warning? Because I didn't join their stupid superhero club the first time so they're now trying to force me into it?

"This is ridiculous! They can't just… do that! Okay, actually, yeah, that sounds like something they'd do." Vicky yelled out and facepalmed right after.

"Indeed, it's blatant abuse of the system that will set a dangerous precedent for capes coming forward. I don't like it one bit, which is why I'm here telling you about it." Dragon explained.

My eye twitched, why did things have to be so difficult all of a sudden?

View in Thread

Last edited: Sep 23, 2022

Sep 21, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus and 176 others like this.

Threadmarks: Short Change Bunny

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: WoW classic sucks and I hate it. Anyway, come join us in our LGBTQ Worm writing server! - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Vicky-

We were all now walking past one of the PRT barricades secluding a part of Taylor's neighborhood from the rest of the city. There were people looking out of their windows in quiet terror and awe as we got closer and closer to the epicenter. They've been locked inside their homes for hours now because of that monster, waiting for the heroes to do anything.

I turned to Taylor, she seemed to be doing a bit better at least even with Dragon's warning in all of our minds. I sighed internally, I wished I was more capable of actually comforting others. Amy seemed to do a good job, at least. Even if it was just spreading her legs for Taylor, which was very cliche, yes, but I couldn't say it didn't do wonders for the mood.

Really, you could solve a lot of things by spreading your legs. Losing an argument with someone? Go down on them and they'll rethink arguing nearly instantly. Well, only for people that I actually liked. The thought of doing it with anyone but Taylor or… Amy, I guess, was pretty disgusting to even think about at this point.

Nevertheless, we finally came into sight of Taylor's home. It looked just like it did before, ignoring the PRT vans and the squad of Protectorate heroes standing on the pavement. Armsmaster, Miss Militia, Assault and Battery were all present, most likely very irritated at having to wait for us to do anything.

Amy sure took her sweet time with Taylor.

"Sarah and I will be talking." Mom said, walking in front of us with Sarah close by her side.

We all quickly agreed and hurried up to the other heroes. Armsmaster noticed us first and faced us with his halberd in hand. Taylor gave me a quick nervous glance which made me rub her shoulder and smile.

"You got this." I reassured her.

She took a deep breath and steeled herself. "Yeah, I do, thanks."

She really was such a cinnamon bun sometimes. The pun was, of course, very much intended.

We all stopped with mom crossing her arms under her chest, looking straight into Armsmaster's visor. "Greetings."

"Brandish. We've been waiting." He curtly responded.

Mom scoffed. "I can see that. We were delayed while getting ready. Care to share the details?"

He grunted – that was Armsmaster for okay if I had to guess – and started talking. "Ostara, Z, Squealer and Mush have hunkered down inside Tigerbunny's house with hostages from around the neighborhood. We've tried negotiating with them about the hostages but they're only willing to talk to Tigerbunny."

"I wouldn't really call that negotiating, but you do you." Assault said, only to get elbowed by Battery.

He stumbled backwards and clutched his stomach. "What the hell, puppy?"

"Stop being an idiot." Battery shut him down and sighed, palming her face after.

"Can you two cut it out for five minutes?" Miss Militia cut in, still watching the house intensely with her weapon in hand.

Armsmaster audibly grit his teeth in irritation. "Everyone, shut up. As I was saying, they're demanding to talk with Tigerunny and have refused any other of our attempts."

"I see... Bunny, are you ready?" Sarah hummed and asked Taylor.

She nodded with determination and crossed her arms under her chest. "As ready as I'll ever be."

"Good, stay calm and remember to secure the hostages first. We'll jump in the moment it's safe to do so." She exclaimed and turned back to Armsmaster. "You know what to do."

Ostara finally made herself known by kicking through the roof of the house in the attic and jumping on top. Her teal hair was stained with grime and there were noticeable patches of brown hair emerging from the roots of her hair. "Ah! Taytay! You finally arrived! I was starting to get tired of waiting, you know? Shame these goons arrived, would have been nice to get some little private time with you, but whatever. I gotta say though, you got some real interesting stuff in your room."

Taylor dug her nails into her palm and marched forward. "I've had enough of her yammering."

"Bunny, wait!" Mom yelled out to deaf ears.

The ground cracked under her as she wound up a jump and rocketed forward onto the roof, following after Ostara who already jumped down the hole she made with a loud crash.

I turned to Amy who was looking at me with the same concerned face I had. "That house isn't going to survive, is it?"

"Not a chance." Amy rubbed the bridge of her nose and responded.

Crystal sneaked up behind me and hooked her arm around the back of my neck. "It should be fine… hopefully. Taylor knows what she's doing."

"Worst case we swoop in to get all the people out." I said, making her hum.

The near unbearable silence was palpable, spiking my anxiety up again. As nonchalant as I, and everyone really, was trying to act, we were still worried as all hell for Taylor and her dad. Amy seemed to notice, making her reach for my hand and grasp it. She softly intertwined her fingers with mine and squeezed it to comfort us both.

"Are you two going to start eating each other out in front of the whole family? I'm pretty sure Auntie would have a heart attack on the spot." Crystal whispered into our ears, making us blush.

"Like you're the one to talk. And mom already saw us in the morning so too late for that." I huffed out.

"Touché." Crystal conceded and sighed out. "I wonder what's happening inside."

Probably nothing good, if I had to guess.

That was, of course, when Mush went flying through the front door, shattering the entrance into splinters and pieces of concrete. His garbage-covered form scattered into the air as he fell onto the pavement on his side with an audible crunch. He started groaning and clutching his broken arm before Armsmaster forced him back on his stomach and slapped a pair of handcuffs on him.

Mom summoned her lightsaber and pointed it at Taylor's house. "New plan! Shielder, Lady Photon and Glory Girl, go in and secure the hostages! The rest of us guard the escape routes!"

I left Amy's hand alone. "Stay safe, please."

She nodded as I bolted into the air and flew into the house with Sarah and Eric by my side. The entire house looked like a wreck with walls completely kicked through and garbage everywhere. From the hallway we had a free view of almost the entire lower floor, especially the kitchen where the hostages were tied up with Taylor standing in front of them with a new figure and Squealer untying them and removing their gags.

She was glaring at a panting Ostara, her rabbit mask was completely destroyed at this point and revealed her bruised, snarling face and bloodshot eyes. "I can't believe you, Zhen. I thought we were pals for life but it turns out you're just another bottom feeder like her. You, Sherry, I honestly expected you to betray me way earlier so I commend you for your integrity."

What the hell was Zhen doing here?! Fuck, was she Z? It'd finally explain the "it makes sense" comment Ostara made about Z's name at least.

"Go gargle on a dick, you psycho bitch. I ain't getting sent to the Birdcage because of you." Squealer yelled out, ripping the duct tape off of a girl with pure red hair and dreads.

"Ditto!" Zhen yelled out, dragging the eye band off of Taylor's dad's face.

"Hah, I can say the same thing, you know? You three were dragging me down anyway." Ostara said and glanced back at us, making her snarl angrily.

"And the cavalry arrived, what a joy." She said in a deadpan voice.

"You've lost, Ostara. Surrender, now!" Sarah yelled at her, her hands shining with charged energy.

"You've lost, Ostara. Surrender, now!" She repeated what Sarah said in a mocking tone. "Y'all got anything better to do than ruin our dates?"

I scoffed, crossing my arms under my chest. "Do you have anything better to do than show off your demented superiority complex?"

She snorted and put her hands inside the pockets of her jeans. "Miss Whore has anything to say? I don't know who else here literally has an aura of "I'm better than you". Oh, wait, Taytay here does."

Okay, what the hell was she raving about now?

"Man, you two really are made for each other as much as that pains me to say. You see, Taytay here didn't get enough attention from her pappy and mommy so her power decided to make everyone look at her." Her smirk made me want to slug her across her face. "Just. Like. You."

Her words were slowly starting to sink in. If Taylor was in a cluster with Ostara and Z, did that mean Taylor got a power like my aura from one of them? Fuck, something to discuss later. Now it was time to grind her into a smear of blood on the pavement.

"What the fuck are you talking about?" Taylor asked, her voice full of venom.

"How fucking stupid do you have to be to not realize it at this point? Nobody likes you, they only pay attention to you because of your power. You're a worm and you'll always be a worm, just like Emma said." Ostara's composure was breaking and her voice was cracking.

"Really sounds more like you're trying to convince yourself if I'm being honest." Eric mirrored my thoughts exactly.

"And I'm getting really fucking tired of you all constantly interrupting me!" She grit her teeth together, morphing into a very familiar male figure.

"Nobody look at her! She's using her illusions!" Zhen said, untying the last person of the bunch and covering as many sets of eyes as she could with her hands.

We immediately averted our gaze with the exception of Eric. He quickly created barriers around us and the hostages before freezing in fear. He remained still as if frozen and stared at her with terror in his eyes.

"Eric!" Sarah screamed.

I tackled Eric and covered his eyes as fast as I could. He seemed to be completely out of it and barely responsive to touch, tears leaking out of his eyes. Okay, yeah, fuck, this was bad.

How the hell do you fight someone you can't even look at? Sarah took the initiative and fired her charged beams into her general direction, missing completely and destroying the wall behind her target due to Ostara stepping away from the line of fire.

I heard her partially crystallize, chuckling as… he did so. "That's right, cower like the trash you are!"

It was Dean's voice, no, it was Dean.

"She preys on your fears and insecurities! It's all a power induced ruse. God dammit, Taylor, deal with her! I can't transform here." Zhen yelled once again, breaking me out of my stupor.

Sarah quickly charged up another beam and ran up to Eric to help me hold him in place and make sure he didn't choke on his tongue. She stroked his cheek with one hand and clicked her teeth.

"We can't do anything if even a few glances are enough to send you into a state like this." She said, dissipating her charge down to properly hold him.

I nodded. "I'll go help with the hostages, Taylor will figure something out. Get Eric out and tell everyone to not look at her."

She hummed affirmatively and scooped Eric up before flying out of the building.

"You don't have to tell me twice." Taylor coldly said, glaring at Ostara.

"Can you shut the fuck up Zhe-" She seethed angrily but unfortunately for her, Taylor had enough and charged into her with loud steps, causing the floor to crack loudly under the weight.

Ostara tried dodging but got swept off her feet by Taylor instead, making her fall on the ground. Taylor stomped, running her leg through the wooden floor and into the foundations of the house, but missing Ostara who had rolled away.

I quickly flew towards Zhen and Squealer who were making sure none of the hostages got even a glance of Ostara. "Is everyone okay?"

"Everyone is good as far as I know. Squealer, lead them outside. You shouldn't get arrested right away if you lead them out and play the mastered card." Zhen explained, causing Squealer to nod without hesitation.

I felt like I should have been a bit more peeved by that comment but I just couldn't be bothered at this point.

"C'mon, you dickwaffles. I got you into this shit and I'll get you out if you put in a good word with Armsy for me." Squealer whispered and started leading the terrified hostages outside through the back entrance from the table they were hiding behind.

With the exception of one person who stayed behind.

Taylor's dad glared at Zhen. "I'm not leaving my daughter alone in this."

She facepalmed and looked at him through her fingers. "Are you fucking stupid? You'll get hurt and then Taylor will gut me after she rips Julia apart."

"I agree with… Z. It's not safe here." My attempts at convincing him fell on deaf ears however.

"I was a sailor for almost ten years, I'm not going to go out so easily. Some cape with an ego nabbing me while I'm sleeping isn't going to change that." He remained steadfast and continued listening to the fight along with the rest of us.

Taylor grunted and stuck her leg out and ran after Ostara who was by now back on her feet. She did a running roundhouse kick which Ostara dodged backwards, countering another kick from Taylor as she did so and elbowing her with her crystal. Taylor kicked her away and stumbled backwards, clutching her chest as her blood leaked onto the floor.

My teeth grit together, I was completely useless again.

"God, you're so predictable." Ostara said, licking her elbow clean of the blood.

Ostara didn't waste any time and rushed forward to press the advantage. Taylor tried her best to dodge the flurry of attacks but gave up midway, instead making herself denser than Ostara could pierce and feinted an opening. Unfortunately for Taylor, she sank back through the wooden floor due to her weight.

She didn't seem to fall for it at all though and jumped back. "Finally stopped playing around, huh?"

"Are you ever going to tell me what the fuck is wrong with you?" Taylor said, charging at her again after pulling herself out of the hole she made.

"Fuck no!" Ostara said in a jolly, yet creaking, tone.

She flipped over Taylor and narrowly avoided a counter. Now, If my imagination was correct, she was standing with her back turned towards us. There was a slight possibility her hearing wasn't as good as Taylor's and I could get a sucker punch if I flew in. I mean, she didn't seem to acknowledge Squealer leaving at least?

I really was just looking for any reason to try and not be complete dead weight, wasn't I?

Zhen started glaring at me. "Don't even think about it, Blondie. I don't know what her plan is since she didn't tell us anything in the first place but running in like a dipshit is gonna get ya killed and then Tay there won't be very happy with me."

"I can handle myself." I argued.

"Just like tall and lanky over here." She pointed at Taylor's dad with a deadpan face, letting out a sigh after. "Listen, her hearing and smell are absolute shit when she's hooked up on drugs. Her reactions are way faster than they have any right to be though. But at the end of the day, she's still a drugged up lunatic and will act like one."

I was about to ask about how that made any kind of sense before she started speaking again. "Yeah yeah, It's a weird ass trade off and we all have one because of my trigger so no need to mention it. If you really want to plan an attack, just… don't get hurt, kay?"

I took a deep breath and let it out before nodding. "I'll do my best."

Grabbing my new scarf, I tied it tightly around my eyes and secured the loose bits into a knot. Having to hold your eyes closed while fighting was an actual recipe for a disaster. Gritting my teeth together, I turned towards the fight and shifted my hands into a tight grip.

"Hey, bitch!" I yelled out, making her turn around with a presumed sneer on her face.

"Shut the fuck up!" Ostara screamed, almost missing Taylor dashing up to her with a haymaker ready.

She barely managed to avoid it, making me waste no time in shoulder-tackling her direction at my max speed. Unfortunately for me, trying to fight only based on sounds wasn't the greatest idea I've ever had and I instead rammed myself through a wall.

Ostara meanwhile dodged another attack backwards and disengaged as I pulled my entire right side out of the wall. This was probably the single most annoying fight I have ever been in and by a long shot at that.

"Is that all you can do? A swing and a miss as they say." Ostara taunted us, laughing at her own "joke" maniacally.

"What are you even trying to achieve at this point?" Taylor asked, staring Ostara down.

"I'm returning the favor of course. I'm like this because of you after all. Do you even know how you make me fucking feel? Of fucking course you don't. If you would have just dropped dead instead of triggering everyone would be better off! Me, Emma, Sophia, hell, even Zhen!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.

That's when I heard the sound of a pan slamming full force into the back of her head with a loud thwack. She instantly fell over onto the kitchen floor, unconscious, the pan following right on the ground after her.

"Swing and a miss, huh? Damn gramps, sure didn't expect that one." Zhen mused out loud and cautiously kicked Ostara. "You can look now, by the way. She's out of it like a sack of potatoes. Not dead, hopefully."

"I'm only forty, young lady." Taylor's dad, and wasn't it annoying I somehow still didn't know his name, said.

I untied the scarf around my eyes just in time to see Taylor jump at her dad and hug him with tears in her eyes. "Dad! I'm so happy you're fine."

He patted her on the back with a choking sound. "Honey, you're going to break my spine."

She eased her hug in embarrassment. "Oh, sorry! I'm just… really happy you're okay."

He smiled and ruffled her hair. "So am I, Taylor. So am I."

View in Thread

Oct 1, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Anobuthix, FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus and 163 others like this.

Threadmarks: Fly Me To The Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN:

Heya, sorry for the slow updates but I'm already done with half of the next chapter so I'll try and release it earlier to make up for it.

Anyway, I'd be really happy if you all joined us on the LGBTQ Worm writing server - https/discord.gg/gaylor

-Amy-

I plopped down face first on Vicky's bed, completely exhausted. When I woke up today, I really hadn't expected to spend the entire day helping Taylor recover her things and pack them up after a demented super villain wannabe destroyed her house. Well, at least we'd never see Ostara again, hopefully. After I made sure she wasn't going to die, she was shipped off straight to the Birdcage by the PRT so it was up to a coinflip.

Vicky jumped butt first on her bed and laid down, releasing a huff as she snuggled into the blanket. "Just put your bags anywhere, Tay."

"I'll just put them next to the table." Taylor tiredly said, settling her dirty bags down on the floor.

Vicky hummed and turned on her side. "Sure, we'll help you unpack later. Now come snuggle, please, you've earned it."

Taylor sat down in between us and sighed instead, looking down on the ground. "Do you think Zhen is going to contact us soon?

Vicky slowly sat up and hugged one of her knees. "Probably? I mean, she still goes to school with us so we'll run into her again. Even if she's Z, she still has to keep up her civilian disguise."

"I guess so." Taylor took a deep breath. "I'm just… tired… of everything that's happened today."

"Yeah, today wasn't… the greatest. To say the least." Vicky said, leaning onto Taylor.

Taylor snorted and rubbed the bridge of her nose. "That's the understatement of the year." She groaned loudly and fell on her back. "Of fucking course it had to be one of Emma's sycophants that once again tries to ruin my life."

Me and Vicky looked at each other at the exact same time. She however asked first. "You knew Ostara before, uh, that?"

She sighed and covered her face with her hands. "...Unfortunately. I, well, before I triggered I used to go to Winslow. You know, the place with all the horror stories about it?"

We both nodded, quietly listening to her. Taylor almost never talked about her past and we were more than ready to hear her out. Especially now after… Well, whatever today was.

"Yeah, it wasn't great to say the least." Taylor sat back up and hugged her knees. "There was this group of girls that bullied me every single day for years there with the school doing jack shit to help."

She huddled her face into the nook between her knees. "Ostara." She paused for a moment. "Julia…. wasn't one of the main three, but she hung out with them a lot and harassed me to get in with them."

Now I wished I could get my hands on all of them, morals or not.

I could feel Vicky gripping the mattress of her bed like her life depended on it, most likely thinking the same thing I was. "I see, and Emma was one of those main three, then?"

Taylor looked back up at her, her ears floppy. "Yeah. I already have a restraining order in place against them though. The only reason I ever even met Carol was because I got into hot water with the PRT while in court since they caused me to trigger, even if it was indirectly."

"Wait, they were defending them?" I asked in disbelief.

Taylor huffed and banged her head against her knees. "One of them was a Ward, if you could believe that. It's not like they just came out of nowhere screaming at the top of their lungs even if they probably could. It does explain how they got away with so much before actually." She thrust her legs out and groaned. "They would have gotten away with locking me in a fucking dumpster as well if my dad didn't hire Carol."

"They did what?" I asked, failing to stay calm. Those 'people' were sad, disgusting excuses for human beings that should not have ever been born.

Taylor scoffed. "Please. That's not even a quarter of what they did. Only this time it actually had consequences for them even if that bitch ran to the PRT straight away."

Speaking of the PRT, one of her bullies was either Vista or Shadow Stalker then. And seeing as Vista was like… twelve. My bet was definitely on Shadow Stalker. I wasn't that surprised she could relentlessly bully someone and cause an innocent person to trigger. The few times I talked with her were about as pleasant as Carol was on Fridays when she didn't go out somewhere, which, if you hadn't guessed, was not pleasant in the slightest.

"You wouldn't want to just quickly tell me where they live, would you?" Vicky asked in a manner that suggested that while butter wouldn't melt in her mouth, some bullies might end up melted by the end of the night.

Taylor looked at Vicky with a look of slight amusement. "It's fine, you don't have to become a villain for me. I've only ever just wanted to forget about them entirely since I got away."

"If you think so. I can always bash their skulls in if you want to though." Vicky sighed out and said, shifting around in restlessness after a small period of silence. "Tay, listen, there's something we kind of forgot to tell you. About Ostara and you I mean."

I guess it was finally time to drop that bombshell. I, and most likely Vicky as well, had no idea how she'd react to it. We didn't really have the right moment to tell her about clusters and how they related to her. If we were getting everything off our chests, this seemed like the best time.

Taylor raised her eyebrow as she looked at Vicky. "That we're in a cluster? I don't really know what that actually means besides her trying to insult me with it."

"It's when several people trigger near each other. Their powers sort of mesh and combine into several weaker powers. There's also, uh, some mixing of personality traits and feelings for your clustermates?" Vicky tried her best to explain.

Taylor's eyes widened a bit, her ears going rigid. "Is that why… fuck."

Vicky leaned in closer and hugged her with me following right after. "We're here for you, Tay."

"Mhm." I hummed, stroking her back.

Taylor took a deep breath, her ears flopping back down. "I knew something was… different with me ever since I triggered. Besides my physical changes I mean." She lightly snorted with her eyes going downcast. "I guess that explains how I kept naming and referencing these random things I haven't even heard of."

Vicky made an "Ahh," noise. "I still don't know what "Kono Dio da!" means though."

"Me neither." Taylor's deadpan response made us all lightly chuckle.

Sometimes I forget that I'm the only one that ever watches any imported anime. Honestly, Vicky cracking Jojo references and poses mid fight sounded funny as hell so maybe we could make a movie night out of it every friday? That'd be fun, especially with Taylor there as well and since she's most likely going to be living with us for the foreseeable future…

"Also, you said powers?" Taylor inquisitively asked.

Vicky quickly nodded and stretched her legs out. "Yeah, Auntie told me that everyone has a watered down power from the other members of the cluster."

Taylor gripped the frame of Vicky's bed and froze. "...Is that what Julia meant when she called me an attention whore?" Her breath hitched as she glanced at Vicky. "Does… do I really make everyone like me? Is that why you…"

Shit, well, neither me and Vicky were great at helping people regarding their powers seeing as I hated mine to the bone and Vicky wasn't really fond of her aura either. She actually had bouts of depression due to it until she learned to at least semi-control it and not constantly have it on full blast. The boys in our class were even more fucking creepy during those days than they already were.

The Bottom line was that powers sucked the vast majority of the time.

"No, no, no." Vicky hurriedly intervened and got in front of Taylor, tightly gripping her hands. "Taylor, listen. Even if you have an aura like me, which I don't think you do or at least it's not as serious as you think it is because look at who even told you about it, both me and Amy were… attracted to you, yes, very attracted in fact. But, it was through a half-naked picture and we… fuck, this is so embarrassing."

Embarrassing indeed, Vicky.

Vicky took a deep breath and looked Taylor in the eyes. "We started falling for you after we started meeting and talking more, not because of some power induced fuckery, okay? And trust me on this, I have a lot of experience in that field. Way more than I ever wanted to."

Her eyes remained staring at the ground with her thumbs fumbling with Vicky's hand in anxiety. "I… it's just… if it's not like you're saying, what does it even do then? It's still from her and I can't turn it off, or it's more like I don't know if I even can."

Vicky lifted her hand up and cupped Taylor's jaw, angling her so that she'd look at her. "I'm not sure what we could do. Finding out what powers actually do is hard and takes a team of scientists and countless tests. Hell, I still don't know what my aura actually does. I only know approximations of how it affects people because of the rest of New Wave helping out." She stroked her jaw with her fingers. "We could maybe set up some power testing later? Like the one I had. Only if you want to of course."

"...Okay, I think I'd like that." Taylor took a deep breath and quirked her lips into a light smile. "Thank you."

I let out a breath I didn't realize I was holding. Crisis averted.

She looked away bashfully, her cheeks red and very much adorable as I felt butterflies in my tummy. "And, uhm, I love you as well. Gosh, this really is embarrassing."

My breath hitched, this was the first time anyone ever told me they loved me. Well, that wasn't true but nobody told it to me in this context at least. I, of course, did what a reasonable person does and stared at her like a stereotypical love struck school girl.

"Aww, you're so god damn cute I just can't." Vicky squeed and tackled the two of us into a tight hug. "I love you two so so much. Never ever doubt that, okay?"

"Under-" Taylor eeped when Vicky squeezed the life out of us. "stood."

She rubbed her cheek against Taylor's and gave her a kiss before quickly kissing my cheek. "Good. Now, you two wanna relax or something? We got left-over cookie dough ice cream in the fridge."

"That'd be nice, I guess. I've never had cookie dough ice cream though." Taylor said, making Vicky gasp.

"What? It's the best one!" She frantically got up and adjusted her rolled up shirt before excitedly flying up to the door and opening it. "I'll go get it real quick."

I turned towards the very much confused Taylor with a look of amusement on my face. "She gets like that when it comes to ice cream. It's a pretty good comfort food if I'm being honest."

She shook her head. "No, I get it. I've not eaten many desserts before our little mall trip but ice cream is great. I remember going out for it quite a lot when I was younger actually. Though, I do like mint chocolate or neopolitan more myself."

"Hey! I heard that!" Vicky yelled out from the stairway.

I snickered. "Well, good luck convincing Vicky to eat anything but cookie dough. She's dead set on only ever eating that one flavor for some reason."

"I can definitely see that." She fell over on her back and stretched herself out, revealing her rock hard abs and patch of pubic hair while groaning in relief.

Taylor glanced back at me and smiled, settling on her elbows after. "Enjoying the view?"

I jolted away from my lust fueled trance when Taylor chuckled, making me let out a flustered noise as I wiped the beginnigns of drool off of my lips and coughed into my wrist. "...yes."

"And I return! By the way, mom is back and she wanted to have a… talk… with you, Taylor." Vicky's tone gradually slowed as she looked over at us with a tub of ice cream and three spoons in her arms. "God damn are you two going to bang again? And once again without even telling me and with open doors at that."

Taylor started sputtering and blushing as she hid her abs much to my disappointment. "No! No, not at all. I was just teasing, yes. I'm a little bit too tired for that after everything today."

"I'm joking, don't worry." Vicky stuck out her tongue and flew over to her bed before jumping on it and handing each of us a spoon. "Here you go. We'll do it the proper style straight from the tub with a spoon while mindlessly watching obscenely long essay videos on Youtube about stuff I couldn't care less about."

That was… oddly specific.

She opened the tub and set it down on the bed before hovering up. "Gimme a sec and I'll get my laptop."

We both gave her a quick "sure." and I watched as Taylor's tail wagged while she eagerly eyed the ice cream. Vicky snatched up her laptop and threw it haphazardly on the bed, following after and plopping down next to it

Taylor dug into the ice cream and scooped up a chunk first while Vicky booted up the laptop. She put the spoon in her mouth and moaned in delight, making Vicky grin. "It's good, right? No mint chocolate is gonna beat that."

She swallowed and licked her lips, scooping up another chunk of ice cream. "It's great. I can see why you like it so much now."

I took some of the ice cream as well and watched as Vicky went onto Youtube and started looking through her recommendations. They were mostly scientific videos regarding capes, fancams of random singers and some videos about games that I knew for a hundred percent Vicky hasn't played or even considered playing.

"Oh, what about this one?" Taylor said with her mouth full of ice cream and pointed at a video about a five hour "deep dive" into a sitcom.

Sitcoms were the bane of my existence if I was being honest. The fakeness of all of them just… kind of irked me. Nevertheless, I wasn't about to raise a fuss about something so small and continued munching on my scoop of ice cream.

Vicky raised her eyebrow and hovered over the video in question. "iCarly? Sure, I remember watching it when it started releasing a few years ago but I had no idea people still watched it."

"Girls? Are you decent?" Carol suddenly called out from behind the door, making Vicky and me groan.

"...Yes?" Vicky sighed and eventually answered as she watched Carol open the door, entering with her phone in hand.

She closed the door behind her and looked at all three of us. "I just got done calling with Danny and I wanted to talk to Taylor for a minute."

Taylor shifted around, turning to face Carol. "So, uh, what did Dad say?"

"You're going to be living with us until we can find some suitable housing for you two. I'll handle the legal side of you being here as soon as possible so you don't worry about having the CPS come knocking." Carol said, crossing her arms under her chest.

All of us perked up, especially Taylor seeing as her ears and tail went completely wild. Taylor living with us sounded like a dream, just the thought of all three of us sleeping and waking up next to each other made me feel butterflies in my stomach. Well, Vicky could easily drag my bed to her room…

Carol rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Girls, I don't mind you wanting to sleep together but please don't try to drag furniture around, okay? The last time I asked Victoria to move furniture for me, we had to buy a new couch."

How did she know? Was I really that easy to read? Okay, yeah, I guess we were kind of glowing with excitement. Still, it was pretty weird to see Carol of all people basically allow us to sleep together with our girlfriend. That one time Dean tried sleeping over, she forced him to sleep on the couch downstairs and made sure he wouldn't try anything.

It was one of the few times I was very happy Carol was a bitch.

"That was one time!" Vicky yelled out, pouting.

Carol smirked. "Don't whine now, child of mine. And just so you know, I only asked you to help me once. Anyway, that was all I wanted to say. Me and Mark will be going to bed now so please do keep quiet. You're really not as subtle as you think you are."

I huffed out through the embarrassment, she wasn't either when she goes out to fuck strangers.

"Uhm, Carol? Did dad tell you where he's staying?" Taylor said, her tail still wagging like crazy.

She looked at her and tapped her chin. "Yes, he actually did. He told me that he'll be staying over at a friend's place. I think he called him Kurt?"

Taylor hummed affirmatively and smiled. "Ah, I know him, thank you."

"No problem. Good night girls!" And so Carol left for the door.

"Night!" We said, just in time for her to close the door and leave us alone.

Vicky looked at Taylor with a grin. "So I guess we'll be having sleepovers every night, then?"

Taylor chuckled and nodded. "Without the wine though. My head didn't feel right after."

Vicky shrugged. "Eh, alcohol does that. You didn't even have that much to be honest."

"Vicky, you had half a bottle of vodka by yourself like a week and a half ago. Not much by your metrics is still more than Taylor probably had in her entire life. Also, Carol still thinks it was Mark that did that by the way." I said with no small amount of amusement in my voice.

She fake gasped. "I'm not that bad, come on."

I looked at her with a deadpan stare. I knew I probably shouldn't be the one talking about unhealthy coping habits because I mean, I'm me, but I was mostly just playing. Vicky just rolled her eyes in response and caused Taylor to chuckle under her breath, making us smile.

At least this fucked up day was finally closing in with a semi good ending.

View in Thread

Oct 14, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus, Sol Mark-1 and 171 others like this.

Threadmarks: Buns Like Buns

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

-Taylor-

I let out a yawn as I sipped on my morning tea, still somewhat exhausted. Saying none of us slept really well or long for that matter was an understatement since Vicky was currently snoozing head first on the table and Amy looked like she'd kill anyone that got between her and the cup of scorching hot coffee.

Maybe we shouldn't have watched that five hour video when it was already that late. The trade off was that now I could put "iCarly scholar" on my resume, as useless as that was.

"What's the plan today?" Amy asked, taking a bite out of her croissant with strawberry filling.

I laid my head on my propped up elbow. "I'm not sure actually... We could go visit Crystal and Eric maybe? Just to see how they're doing."

"While you're at it, I'd like it if Amy could take a look at Eric anyway. Sarah told me that he's understandably not been feeling well after Ostara's attack." Carol interjected in.

"I guess we'll be going there then. Did Sarah say what was wrong with him?" Amy asked, making Carol shake her head.

"Not much besides that he looks pale." She said and bit into her french toast, quickly swallowing it. "Also, just so you know, me and Mark here will be going on a trip to the doctor today so we'll most likely not be back when you come home."

Well, the former definitely didn't sound good.

"Huhn?" Vicky woke up from her sleep and rubbed her eyes cutely.

Carol smiled. "Good morning, sleeping beauty."

"Sorry…" She yawned loudly. "Mom. What did I miss?"

"We'll be going to visit Eric and Crystal today to check up on them." I quickly summarized it for her, making her hum.

"Sure, sure." Vicky took one of the french toasts into her hand and took a bite. "Eric's not feeling well I assume?"

Carol narrowed her eyes. "Don't speak with your mouth full, young lady. But yes, Amy is going to take a look at him."

"Got it." She gulped down her toast and washed it down with orange juice. "You know, this is actually really good toast, mom."

She smiled. "Thank you, It's a new recipe I'm trying out. I've been trying to cook more and order less these days, even if there's not a lot of time to do so."

"Well, I like it more than the Walmart pastries, that's for sure." Vicky mused, taking another bite from the toast.

"Hey, don't drag down their pound cake." I huffed out, looking away and pretending to be peeved.

It was the only dessert I really ever bought anywhere. It was cheaper to cook them yourself if anything but I could never really get the texture right no matter how hard I tried. The cake was always too dry and crumbly instead of dense and chewy and this only ever happened with pound cake for me.

"That's fair. I liked the one you gave us when we came over." She said with her mouth full of food once again.

I rolled my eyes and sipped on my tea. "Anyways, are we going to go after breakfast?"

"Probably. Vicky will spend like an hour to doll herself up a bit before though so we need to plan accordingly." Amy smirked when Vicky gasped, puffing her cheeks after.

She crossed her arms under her chest and pushed them up. "Well, excuse me for needing to look good for the media hounds. My bed hair looks awful. And besides, Tay sure doesn't mind if I put a bit of make-up on, right?"

Vicky was already very pretty and kissable, even without make-up and the hundred different products people put on their face. Not that she didn't look even more beautiful and perfect with make-up of course. I certainly wasn't about to say no and neither was Amy despite her earlier comment. Speaking of products, I still needed to get my hair routine done…

Unfortunately for me, curly hair needed special products which I doubted they had any of.

"Kids, no flirting at the table please." Mark said, making himself known for the first time since breakfast started.

"Dad, this is barely considered flirting." Vicky argued, rolling her eyes before finishing her piece of toast and standing up. "I'll go at least brush my hair then, gimme a sec."

"Sec, she says." Amy remarked with a snort.

"Shush or I'll pick you up and put you on top of the fridge again!" Vicky threatened Amy, causing her to blush with her mouth gaping open.

"Vicky! You promised to never talk about that!" She yelled out in a flustered tone.

Carol's eyes widened. "Victoria, you did what?!"

-x-

I rang the bell at the Pelham's estate and waited. I heard a nearly silent "Coming!" and watched as the door opened to reveal Sabah, clad in only an oversized t-shirt and panties. She seemed to be about as exhausted as we were though, especially after she yawned loudly.

She tiredly smiled and waved at us. "Good morning. Crystal said you were coming but I thought that it'd be a tad bit later."

"Hi." Both me and Amy said.

Vicky jumped on my shoulder and squished her face against my neck. "Heya. I didn't know you were staying over."

She gave Vicky a wave. "Hello to you too, Vicky. It was easier for me to just sleep here than go home after yesterday. I thought that Crystal told you though."

Vicky shook her head. "We didn't talk much really."

"Interesting." She hummed to herself. "Either way, you should come in." Sabah opened the door wider and stepped back inside.

All three of us entered the estate and followed after Sabah once we discarded our shoes. We entered the common room and saw Crystal lounging on the sofa watching TV with chip crumbs on her tank-top. She looked at us and perked up, causing her to stand up and quickly dust herself off in embarrassment.

Crystal put her hands on her hips. "Heya! I, uh, kinda zoned out there for a bit. Hah…"

Vicky's face had amusement written all over it. "Hey. You had a nice middle aged balding man cosplay going on there actually. Minus the cans of Whiteclaw and the wife that has to clean up after you though."

Crystal snorted. "Please, Sabah is less of a disgruntled wife and more of the executive level wife that makes five times your salary and buys you lego sets."

"Did Sabah actually buy you lego?" Amy asked in disbelief.

Crystal shook her head and sighed. "God, I wish."

Sabah chuckled and walked over to her. "I can buy you legos for our anniversary if you want."

"Man, you're just the best girlfriend a girl could ask for." Crystal hugged Sabah and latched onto her, kissing her cheek.

She patted Crystal's head. "Only for you, my dear."

My heart skipped a beat. Was this how we looked like while cuddling and kissing? It was absolutely adorable and made my tummy feel really light.

Amy crossed her under her chest. "You two are rotting my teeth off."

They stopped being all kissy kissy with each other as Crystal looked at Amy with a smug grin. "I had to watch you salivate over Taylor like a week ago so don't try to be cheeky now."

Well now I was getting a bit embarrassed as well.

"Wha?" She turned red and huffed. "That was your fault for putting Taylor into that tiny swimsuit! And I still believe you didn't fasten her top correctly on purpose. That's sexual harassment."

Crystal puffed her cheeks out. "And I keep telling you she picked it herself and besides, you're the one that groped her!"

Amy turned red and looked away. "That was an accident."

"Accident my ass." Crystal remarked, causing Sabah to roll her eyes and spank her.

Crystal turned completely red as Sabah patted her head again. "Behave."

Sabah shook her head as Crystal piped down immediately. "Moving on, you were here to take a look at Eric, right?"

Vicky nodded. "Yeah. Is he still in his room?"

Crystal finally composed herself and took a deep breath. "Pretty much. He refused to eat dinner and breakfast with us and he's been really pale since yesterday. I couldn't get him out of the room either since he's just… refusing to talk to me or anyone for that matter."

Amy hummed, crossing her arms under her chest. "I see… I'm not sure if it's physical but I'll do my best to see what's up." She turned back to us. "Let's go take a look then."

Vicky and I nodded before noticing Crystal seemed to want to say something. "Wait, uhm, should… should I go with you?"

Amy made an "ehh." noise. "If you want to?"

"I'll come with you then." She said, looking back at Sabah.

"I can wait here, don't worry." Sabah answered, plopping down on the sofa and snuggling into the blanket.

Crystal raised her eyebrow. "I actually wanted to ask the opposite but I guess it doesn't really matter anyway."

Amy rolled her eyes. "Come on, let's go."

All four of us went out of the room and up the stairs, straight towards what I presumed was Eric's room. Crystal had her room on the completely opposite side of the way we were going so I wasn't a hundred percent sure despite already being here once before already.

We eventually came upon the closed door with Amy in the lead. She glanced back at us and knocked on the door. "Uh, hey? It's Amy. I'm just here to check up on you again."

I heard him softly gasp and get up from his bed. He quickly but quietly walked over to the door and opened a creek to peek through. "Amy? I… could I talk to you? Alone, please."

Amy raised an eyebrow and hummed. "Sure? That's what I'm here for anyway."

Both Vicky and I rubbed her shoulder and she entered the room after Eric widened the door enough to squeeze through. She closed the door behind her and left the three of us alone in the hallway.

"So, what's up? Crystal told me you haven't been feeling well since yesterday." Amy asked, once again reminding me of how hard it is to have a private conversation with me around.

"I… okay, it's… do you think you could… maybe change some stuff for me?" Eric asked, his voice was riddled with anxiety.

I looked at Vicky and Crystal as both of them leaned against the wall. Crystal was fiddling around with her thumbs while intensely staring at the ground while Vicky was playing with her phone once again, still looking a bit concerned.

"Huh? I guess I can but you know I don't like doing vanity changes. What do you even want to change?" Amy inquisitively asked.

Would a penis be considered a vanity change in my case? Something to ponder later on I guessed.

"Well, okay, listen. I… haven't really been feeling well in my body for a while? If that makes sense at least. And when Ostara used her power on me…" Eric's already quiet voice was beginning to break even more. "I just saw myself."

Amy hummed once again. "I think I understand now. You're trans then? And you want me to help you transition?"

My eyes widened a bit. I really should not be listening in like this. It did explain some of the things I noticed during our visit to Parian's shop at least. I resisted the urge to sigh, I should just stop but the curiosity was getting better of me.

"...Yes, please. I'll do anything you want if I don't have to feel like this anymore for even a second longer. It hurts to look at myself in the mirror or even fucking hear myself at this point. I physically cringed when I tried doing my hair in the morning and just… I can't live like this." The desperate voice said.

"Does anyone else know?" Amy sighed and asked.

I heard them shift around. "Only a few online friends and now you."

Amy took a deep breath. "Listen, I know this is fucking rich coming from me, but I think you should come out first, okay? Changing you so much without anyone even knowing why would be… tough to get away with. Especially since you're still a minor."

"I… it's easier said than done. I've tried and failed it several times and it's hard to even think about at this point. I know mom would probably be supportive but… I guess the horror stories painted my view? I don't know." They sat down on the bed.

Amy hummed. "I think you should start with Crystal then. She's been worried sick about you and I'd be amazed if she had even the slightest problem with it seeing as how open she is. And even if she did, I'll still help. I just need people to not jump to conclusions."

There was a brief period of silence before they stood back up. "...I guess that's fair. Okay, I'll try and do my best."

The two of them seemed to be getting closer to the door. "Now?"

I heard them audibly gulp. "Yeah."

The door opened back up and revealed the two of them. Crystal immediately perked up and looked towards the two of them. "Oh! Is everything alright?"

They hugged themselves. "Not everything. Not yet at least. Crystal, I… uhm, I need to tell you something."

Crystal nodded "What's up? Are you going to tell me what's been happening to you?"

"Kind of? I… fuck. I'm trans, okay? I want to be a girl." She looked down at the ground and waited, her eyes and mouth shut.

Crystal's eyes widened before walking over to her and hugging her. "Is that all? Come on, look at me." She cupped her face and lifted it up. "I'd never ever be mad or not accept you, you dummy."

"I wasn't sure…" She squeezed herself out through her anxiety.

"Come on, you're talking to three lesbians and a bisexual. Not to mention that three of them are in a poly relationship. Did you pick a name already?" Crystal asked, her eyes full of excitement.

Vicky, Amy and I glanced at each other.

She perked up a bit. "I've been using Erica online for a while now."

Crystal smiled and patted her on the head. "Well, from now on I deem you as Erica Pelham, my dearest sister."

Erica's breath hitched as she blushed. "Thank you…"

Crystal separated from Erica and crossed her arms under her chest. "No problem. Do you wanna tell mom right away? Also, Amy, I assume she asked you to use your power on her, right?"

Amy nodded in response. "Yeah, I can do it right now if she wants to. I just wanted to have at least you or Sarah know that it was her choice. Also, she'd have to change a lot of legal stuff and since she's a minor…"

"I get what you mean. What do you want to do, then?" Crystal looked at Erica with a raised eyebrow.

She shifted around in discomfort. "I think I'm going to tell mom when she comes home, I've been dreading this for like a year now and even thinking about doing it is making me sick but…" She took a deep breath and looked at Amy with metaphorical stars in her eyes. "I think I can do it. Though, if you wouldn't mind helping me right now…"

Amy rolled her eyes and grabbed her hand. "Let's go into your room already. This might take a while."

-x-

It's been about an hour since Amy got to work on Erica and the three of us were all back in the living room along with Sabah. We were currently 'watching' some random documentary none of us were really even listening to since we were too preoccupied with our respective partners.

Vicky was currently lounging in my lap, browsing social media with me watching over her shoulder. Crystal was meanwhile using Sabah's thighs as pillows as she did stuff on her own phone while Sabah ran her hand through her hair.

"Tay, look." Vicky called out as she tapped on a video.

I hummed curiously and shifted my eyes back on the phone. There was a video of a tabby cat sticking its head into a leftover paper roll from toilet paper, bumping into the camera on the other side with its nose repeatedly before pulling its head out and clawing at the camera.

Vicky let out an "aww" sound as the video finished and turned to me with a pleading face. "I love cats. We need to get one."

I booped her on the nose. "We should get a pet goose."

She scrunched up her face cutely. "Geese aren't as cuddly."

I remained stalwart, even as she puffed out her cheeks. "That's a lie and you know it."

We both snorted as I laid my head on her shoulder and snuggled into her neck before asking. "Do you think they'll be done soon?"

I decided that snooping in now probably wasn't the best idea I've ever had so I was currently left in the dark like the rest. Unfortunately for me, the anticipation was making me a bit anxious even if I had no reason to feel like that.

She made a confused sound. "Maybe? She's probably having a field day giving herself all the tits she wants. Lucky her."

I wrapped my arms around her stomach and squeezed it. "Like you have anything to be jealous about."

She snorted in response. "True." Her face turned into a smug grin. "Nobody can compete with my girls. Though, I do lose in the thigh department against Ames. Her thighs are illegal."

The door opened and Amy stepped through with her sleeves rolled up to her elbows before clapping to catch our attention. "Now, may I present to you, Erica."

Amy pointed behind her as Erica stepped through in all her new glory. The first thing I noticed was that she was small, way smaller and petite than before. She was even shorter than Amy now. She had a more round face and noticeably softer facial features than before with her nose being the most prominent change. Her blue hair also wasn't as washed out as it was before and was now back to what I assumed was the original fresh blue color along with the length being down to the middle of her back, resulting in her having it all tied up in a low ponytail with the bangs being held back by two black hair pins.

She was really cute. Not in a Madison kind of way, no, this was actually genuine. Even Vicky whistled as she looked up and down.

Erica clutched her hand and looked away bashfully as we all stared at her. "How do I look?"

She sounded as soft as she looked.

Crystal gasped and bolted up from Sabah's lap before running up to her and grabbing her hands. "Oh my gosh! You look amazing."

Erica blushed even harder. "Do I? We spent most of the time looking up pictures of girls to frame myself off of. And well, you as well of course…"

Crystal happily nodded. "You're like an actual princess." She turned to Amy "That hour sure wasn't wasted, was it?"

Amy jokingly scoffed. "Of course not. I even added a few additions so even if she looks like a breeze would push her over, I actually kept most of her muscle mass intact for hero work and sports. I've also made her natural hair color blue on her request and fixed the production of hormones and other stuff so she grows normally without any future defects. plus minus a few other things."

Crystal hummed and trailed Erica's arm before reaching her shoulder and squeezing, causing her to stare in awe. "God damn, you're ripped."

Erica looked a bit sheepish as Crystal kept squeezing her arm. "Well... that's only because I'm so small now."

"Give yourself some credit, girl." Crystal said and left her arm alone, instead patting her on the head and making her beam in happiness.

"If you say so. I'm just… still so happy it's hard to even comprehend it happened. Thank you so much, Amy" Erica said, twirling around in place and making her oversized shirt spin.

View in Thread

Last edited: Oct 25, 2022

Oct 25, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Comrade_Guava, FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus and 161 others like this.

Threadmarks: I Really Want To Stay At Your Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

-Vicky-

I plopped down on the sofa and closed my eyes before muttering. "I'm so sleepy."

"It's only three PM, Vicky." Taylor said as she closed the door behind Amy.

"I know." I dragged the word out as long as possible, earning me a sigh.

"At least we got the entire house to ourselves. Did Carol say when they're going to be back?" Amy asked as she sat down on my right, running her hand through my hair.

"Not really. I think they're going to therapy but I don't know how long those sessions last." I said, enjoying Amy's head scratching.

"We got a few hours then." Amy dryly responded and caused me to snort and open my eyes.

"Good one. But yeah, I'm way too sleepy to go anywhere today so I guess we're couch potatoing today." I said as I leaned onto Amy.

Taylor sat down left to me. "No problems with that. It's Sunday anyway and tomorrow we go to school again, so..."

I hummed. "Really not looking forward to the stares and questions, not to mention Zhen…"

"It's not gonna be pleasant, yeah. At least we have the rest of the day for ourselves." Taylor said and stretched her legs out, making me stare in awe.

I hummed and put my hand on Taylor's thigh, squeezing the muscles. "You know, there's a little thing the three of us could do."

Very subtle, I mused to myself.

Taylor put her palm over my hand and looked at me with an amused smile as she stared me down. "Really? Do tell."

I shifted around a bit in sudden nervousness. "Well… I was thinking we could maybe… go to our home gym?"

Both Taylor and Amy looked at me weird with Amy speaking up first. "Didn't you just say you were tired?"

Fuck, I played myself. Damn you Taylor and your dominant side making me act up.

I coughed and looked away in embarrassment. "That was thirty seconds ago."

Taylor chuckled and squeezed my hand. "Anyway, I don't mind going to the gym. I actually haven't seen what you have here but it's probably way more advanced than what I had."

That was good. The going to the gym part, not the other part at least. Getting all hot and sweaty with Taylor and Amy sounded like a nice way to spend the afternoon to be honest which I guess is why I blurted it out in the first place.

Taylor turned her head towards Amy as she retracted her hand. "Amy, do you want to come as well?"

She nodded in response. "Yeah, I'm probably not going to be able to do much besides spot but well… the view is nice?"

I smirked as I put my palm by my mouth and stage whispered to Amy. "Horny."

She puffed her cheeks out. "You damn know what Taylor was asking for."

This caught Taylor's attention as she raised her eyebrow. "What was I asking for?"

Amy turned pretty red. "...You know? Sex? Intercourse? Banging?"

Taylor's eyes widened in realization as her mouth made an O shape. "Oh. Oh. I get it now."

Amy and I stared at her with a deadpan face. It seemed she still wasn't the best at picking up clues. For now at least since there's going to be way more clues coming forward.

-x-

We were now all dressed appropriately and in our basement gym, fitted with all the newest and most high tech equipment money could buy. What was more pretty to look at though was Taylor and Amy after our stretching session.

Not the "stretching" I really wanted at the moment but Taylor was still smoking hot in gym clothes.

Speaking of clothes, I was wearing a white sports bra and training shorts while Taylor was wearing the same simple get up I had but in black. Amy was the only exception with her wearing yoga pants that I lent her. They were somehow still too small for her despite them being big for me but she'd make do.

"...How much did this all cost?" Taylor asked in awe as she looked over our equipment again.

I smirked and crossed my arms under my chest. "A lot. Most of it was paid for by mom and dad though."

Taylor hummed and trailed her hand along the bench press. "I see."

I walked up to her and put my hand on her shoulder. "See if you can beat my two hundred and sixty pound unpowered record. I'm actually really proud of that one."

She shrugged in response. "I can try, I guess. I didn't have a bench press at home though."

"I'll show you how then. It's pretty easy actually." I patted her shoulder again and laid down on the bench press. "How much weight is on that?"

Taylor quickly counted the weights and looked back at me. "A hundred."

"Alright. So basically, you just lay down like this and grip the bar here…" I did what I said and got ready to lift the weights. "I don't need spotting but usually Amy or I will be there just in case. It doesn't really matter since we have brute powers to use when we need to but Amy always insists."

Looking back at it again, it now made way more sense why she wanted to do that.

Taylor nodded and I took a deep breath before lifting the weights off the rack. I got them all the way down to my chest before lifting them back up again and putting them back on the rack.

I breathed out and glanced at Taylor. "See? Simple. Now you come try."

"Alright. Can I put on some more weight though?" Taylor asked, making me hum and get up from the bench.

"Sure, they should be stacked under the bench." We both knelt down and picked up two smaller fifteen pound plates. "How much do you want to try?"

"I'll try a hundred and sixty to start out with. I'm pretty sure I could lift way more but just to be safe..." We unclipped the bar and added the additional four plates to the mix.

Taylor laid down on the bench and got in the same position as I did. Amy and I quickly went over to where her head was and watched patiently as she gripped on the bar with her muscles tensing up. She seemingly effortlessly lifted the bar up and repeated what I did. The bar went to her chest and back on the rack in seconds.

She sat back up and glanced at us. "That wasn't too bad actually. Could I try some more weight now?"

"I swear if you're going to break my record on your second time doing a bench press..." I shook my head and bent down, using my power to take the plates by myself and setting them onto the bar one by one.

"There. It's the heaviest we have for now." I smirked as I stepped back. "You ready to tuck your tail in between your legs and run?"

Despite my words, I knew Taylor was way stronger than me. At least before powers came into the picture since we didn't really test much with her yet. Something we'd have to fix soon for multiple reasons.

Taylor's face turned deadpan. "That was a horrible joke."

"I know. Come on, give it your best. Ames and I wanna see some action, right?" I said in a slightly flirty voice.

She looked away and nodded with anticipation on her face. "Sure."

Taylor rolled her eyes and tensed up as she lifted the weights off the rack and lowered them down on her chest. Her arm remained steady with almost zero shake as she lifted the bar back up and set it down on the rack.

Taylor sat up and smiled slyly. "Who's going to tuck their tail and run now? Huh?"

Well, my record got absolutely smashed but it was Taylor so it was pretty much expected. She still couldn't beat my twenty eight thousand pound deadlift though, I thought so at least.

I whistled and clapped my hands along with Amy. "God damn, you actually did it without even breaking a single sweat."

Amy looked at me with an amused face. "Don't act like you were actually doubting her, Vicky."

I puffed out my cheeks and crossed my arms under my chest. "Come on, you didn't have to say it."

Taylor snorted and smiled as she sat up. "You two are great, did I ever tell you that?"

"Several times, actually, but I'll never refuse a compliment, thank you very much." I leaned in and gave Taylor a peck on the cheek. "A little reward for you."

She smiled and grabbed my shoulder, dragging me close again. "What if I want a bigger reward though?"

Shivers ran down my spine from her low, husky voice. "I suppose I can do that…"

Taylor reached for my breast and fondled it before grabbing the rim of the training bra and pulling it down to reveal my nipples. She hooked one of her hands behind my neck and pulled me in to kiss me while her other hand kept playing with my chest.

I moaned into Taylor's mouth as she tweaked a nipple and forced her tongue inside my mouth. We eventually separated with heavy breaths and gazed into each other's eyes.

"I… I don't think I'll ever get over how dominant you can get. It's really fucking hot" I said after taking a deep breath.

Taylor licked her lips clean off my lip gloss and smiled. "I'm glad you're enjoying it then because I'm not even close to being done."

She stood up and dragged me over to the bench before forcing me to sit down on it. Her hands went to my training shorts and with my help, shimmied them down to expose my sopping wet pussy. She grabbed my ass and pulled me in closer before diving in with her mouth and started eating me out.

"Oh! Fuck!" I yelled out at the top of my lungs when her tongue flicked over my clit.

She increased her efforts even more on my clit and instead of just licking it, she latched her mouth on it and sucked hard. My hand reached out to Taylor's head and pushed her to go even deeper. My moans soon filled the entire room and most likely the house, she was just that good at eating me out.

I looked over to my side when I heard a low moan. Amy was really invested in staring and masturbating to Taylor eating me out. A really hot idea came to my mind. Well, I thought it was hot at least. "Ames, come here."

She gulped and took her hand out of her pants before walking over to me. I grinned, grasping her forearm and pulling her into a deep kiss that made her squirm. One of my arms wandered to the back and into her pants, cupping her ass cheek and kneading it to make her even more horny.

We eventually separated from the kiss and I grasped the elastic band holding her pants up before pulling them down to reveal her pussy. I retracted my hands and put them down on the bench before sticking my tongue out. "Come on. I'll treat you for a change."

"O-kay!" Amy squeaked out with excitement.

I bit my lip as Taylor inserted her tongue inside my pussy and Amy finally stepped forward, getting her wet pussy near my face. Giving it an experimental lick, I found myself loving the taste despite who I was actually going to eat out. Amy gave me a quivering moan, causing me to lick her again and again.

"Vicky! Oh god." She screamed and ground her pussy on my face as she came just from a bit of licking.

My mouth was filled with even more of her juices, especially once I grabbed onto her ass and pulled her even closer to me. She slowly came down from her high and panted like she just got done running an entire marathon.

Amy slowly staggered back and Taylor looked up from her kneeling position, ears and hair covered in cum. Unfortunately for me, Taylor seemed to have a different plan and stood up, leaving my pussy alone and even more horny.

She put her hand on Amy's shoulder and rubbed it. "Amy, do you think you could give Vicky a dick? If she wants to at least. I'd like to try something."

Both mine and Amy's eyes widened. I wasn't really opposed to trying it at least but I had no idea what Taylor wanted to try. "Sure? I can give it a go."

Amy hummed and grabbed Taylor's shoulder. "If you two don't mind…"

Amy turned to me and offered me a hand which I grabbed after making up my mind.

It felt a bit weird if I was being honest. Tingly and good at the same time as my tip rubbed itself on my shorts while it was growing. It eventually stopped and I had a similar sized dick to Taylor, which was to say, absolutely massive. I didn't even know where Amy got the mass for it but I wasn't about to ask.

I shimmied out of my shorts and stared in awe as my dick sprung free. It had to be around ten inches at least and my balls were huge. I finally got done staring and turned to Taylor who just grinned before getting into a kneeling position with her elbows being placed on my knees and her face a few inches from my dick.

She puffed a bit of cold air on it, making me shiver. "I wanted to try blowing you. Just to see what it's like."

"Su…re." With my confirmation, Taylor quickly got to work. She enveloped my big swollen tip in her mouth and lashed her tongue against the slit. Her hands quickly encircled my shaft and started stroking it at a brisk pace while her mouth remained busy up top.

The pleasure was unreal even if somewhat surreal to feel.

The sloshing sounds of a dick being sucked were amazing to listen to and Taylor's hollowed out cheeks were a great sight, especially since it was my dick being sucked.

And wasn't that still weird to think about.

One of her hands left my shaft and grasped my balls. She carefully massaged them in her palm and played with them just enough to cause the nice feeling sensation without hurting them.

Her lips left my tip alone with a loud pop and continued stroking me. "Am I doing it right?"

I grit my teeth, there was no way I could last much longer. "Yesh."

My slurred words made me blush nearly instantly and cough before gulping down the pooled up saliva. "You're doing really well."

Taylor smiled and looked at a very flustered Amy. "Do you want to tag in?"

She nodded and followed after Taylor onto her knees. Taylor shimmied a bit to the side and made space for Amy who took advantage of it quite quickly. Amy intensely stared at my twitching dick with lust on her face. Taylor stopped fondling my balls and put her hand on Amy's head, pushing her closer while angling my dick towards her.

Taylor gave the tip one last kiss before rubbing the tip on Amy's now puckered up lips and making me curl my toes. I knew that technique felt really good but this was on a completely different level. Taylor didn't remain still for long though and leaned in to double team my dick with their soft lips and, in contrast to me, quiet moans

She tightened her grip around Amy's hair before leaving my dick alone and stuffing it down Amy's throat. She sputtered and gagged as her mouth was filled to the brim with my gigantic dick, eventually reaching the hilt.

"Fuck! I taught you better than I thought, didn't I?" I moaned out. Amy was quite the cock sucker apparently.

Amy mumbled something, the vibrations made my whole body stiffen up. She looked up into my eyes with tears, that did anything but suggest stopping, leaking down her face.

I grunted and grabbed her head with both of my hands. "I can't last any longer!"

Taylor left Amy all to myself and I took full advantage of it, pulling her head up and down without as much as even a break to breathe. The urge to cum was too strong by now and there was no way I was stopping.

I lifted Amy off of my dick and used my other hand to quickly bring myself to completion, spraying strings of sticky, white goo all over her face and open mouth.

"Yes!" She gushed in awe as her face got painted white.

Luckily for all of us though, Amy seemed to have not made my dick cum as much as Taylor's did last time . Probably because it was very hard to get rid of but I'd have to ask later if I cared enough. I still came more than pretty much anyone on the planet though, that was for sure.

Amy gulped down the cum in her mouth and started wiping the rest off of her face. She stuck around half of it on her tongue and sloshed it around inside her mouth to savor the taste.

Really, what a better way to spend time with your sister.

Taylor shuffled back and angled Amy's face so she'd look at her. "Come on, sharing is caring."

Amy nodded as she started to slowly lick her face clean off of my cum, sometimes giving her a loving peck on the lips. It was a really hot scene if I was being honest. Never thought that seeing my girlfriend lick my cum off of my sister would excite me so much but here we were, my new dick twitching.

My hand went up to the appendage and grasped it, stroking it while watching the unfathomably hot scene unfold before me. And good god did having a dick feel great, though, I wasn't sure if it was because Amy made it or if that was just a general thing.

Probably an Amy thing. Not that I was complaining of course.

Taylor gave Amy one last kiss and looked back at me and my masturbation antics. "Do you want to have sex now?"

This was such a non-question that I almost laughed.

I looked into her eyes with a deadpan face. "I'm literally jerking off to you licking cum off of my sister, Tay. Of course I want to."

She hummed, a sly smile appearing on her face. "In that case…"

Taylor stood up and grabbed my legs, spinning me around on the bench and making me lay down on it. She climbed on top of me and squished her groin against my dick, grinding herself on it before leaning over and grasping my forearms. She swiftly held them down behind my head and smirked.

"Wha?!" I didn't even have time to respond before she shushed me.

Taylor leaned in close and whispered into my ear. "I didn't say you'd be the one on top, did I?"

My heart rate increased to impossible levels as she softly bit on my ear lobe. Maybe I really was more of a bottom leaning vers than I thought at first. Well, maybe getting topped wasn't so bad.

I wasn't a bottom though. That was Amy's job after all. Or maybe it ran through the family? I'd have to ask my mom or maybe even Crystal which was something I'd never even consider actually doing. Just the thought of asking sent shivers down my spine.

"See? It's not that bad, right?" Taylor let one of the hands holding my arms hostage go and cupped my cheek.

"No…" I meekly answered, god, this was so embarrassing.

She reached down for her pants and pulled some of the fabric away, exposing her pussy before she squished it against my dick. I gulped, I shouldn't be getting so worked up about being the one with the dick and bottoming despite that. Amy made my dick just so sensitive that it was hard to do anything but sit here and let Taylor do whatever she wanted.

I gained a new found respect for Taylor being able to fuck the two of us and not become a wild animal whose only purpose was to breed us.

Ok, that didn't come out like I wanted it to.

Taylor continued grinding her pussy on the shaft, sometimes reaching all the way up to the tip and rubbing it against her entrance only to slide back down without putting it in. The teasing was excruciating. Having a smoking hot amazonian bunny girl on top of you, teasing and playing with you was an experience and a half.

Taylor glanced at Amy. "Amy, come and help with holding her hands."

Amy nodded, blushing intensely as she put one leg over the bench and carefully sat down above my head on my hands. She squished my head in between her thighs and crotch before starting to massage my really sensitive nipples.

I was going to go insane at this rate.

"You don't have to hold it in, you know?" Taylor teasingly said, running her fingers along my dick.

I moaned and bit on my lip right after. I wasn't going to give up and cum, not yet. Taylor just licked her lips and lifted herself up to better angle her pussy with my dick. She grasped my shaft and slowly started stroking it up and down.

Taylor, despite her bravado, gulped as she sank down and finally impaled herself on me. She grit her teeth and shut her eyes, eventually letting out a loud moan when she got to around halfway down.

I wasn't faring any better of course. A blowjob felt great, of course, but actually fucking someone was in a completely different league of pleasure. It felt so warm and wet and just amazing.

"Fuck." She released a long breath once more than halfway was stuffed down inside her. "How the hell did you take it all?"

Now it was my time to smirk, even as I was about to start drooling and have my eyes roll back into my skull. "Experience, honey."

She dug her nails into my abs. "Now, don't be so cocky already. I'm not done yet."

Taylor finally hilted herself and sat down on my pelvis as her groans filled the room. She took a deep breath and lifted herself up before dropping down again, eagerly riding me cowgirl style.

While that was happening, Amy of course continued playing with my tits to the fullest. She was even grinding her crotch on my head by now and most likely messing up my hair completely.

Truly, a worthy sacrifice.

Taylor huffed and leaned on top of me, making Amy pull away from me as Taylor and I got face to face. She enveloped my lips in a deep kiss, her hips not stopping for even a second as she forced her tongue inside my mouth.

I loudly moaned into her mouth. I could feel the pressure building up past my self control already and the thought of cumming inside Taylor was incredibly hot.

Not as hot as being bred myself of course but I liked creampies in general.

Taylor bit on my lip and stroked my cheek before separating with heavy pants. "I can feel you twitching inside of me so badly."

I quickly swallowed some leftover spit. "I… I think I'm going to cum soon."

Taylor shook her ass from side to side, the new stimulation almost making me lose it instantly. "Do it."

She got back to riding but now at a way faster pace than before, rubbing her clit as she did so. "I'm going to cum soon as well."

My toes curled inwards and I groaned as I finally tried my best to thrust upward. Even with Taylor holding me down, I managed to move up just when she came slamming down on my pelvis in a rhythm. My dick was hitting her so far deep that I couldn't help but be amazed how much she could already take with so little practice.

Taylor was panting heavily, sweat dripping from her forehead and her eyes closed as she increased her speed even further. "I… fuck, I'm cumming!"

She gripped my hips with a lot of force before fully taking my dick in for the last time. Her scream of pleasure echoed throughout the room and my dick felt like it was being squeezed for all its worth.

"I can't hold it any longer either!" I yelled out.

The tightness finally broke the dam I've been holding for a while now. My dick started shooting string after string deep inside her, filling her up to the brim with thick, gooey cum. My hips slowly moved up and down to stuff her up even more abd fuck the cum into her.

Taylor collapsed on top of my chest with labored breaths, smiling widely as I shot the last of my cum and let out a heavy breath I was holding for the past half a minute. This was one, if not the most, intense orgasm I've ever felt in my life. Despite me doing pretty much nothing, I still felt really happy I managed to make Taylor enjoy this experiment.

I slumped down against Amy's thighs. She patted me on the head and watched as Taylor barely lifted herself up, just to fall back down on me after getting my dick out. The cold air finally hit my completely soaked shaft and I shivered, only to get comforted by Amy letting my hands go and running her fingers through my hair.

"Thanks." I murmured and put one hand on Taylor's back as she cuddled on my chest and shut her eyes close.

"No problem." She paused for a bit. "Vicky, did Taylor just… fall asleep?"

I blinked, scratching her back softly to see. And indeed much to my surprise, she kept snoozing peacefully. "Looks like it."

Amy snorted. "Well, that's one way to say it felt good."

I nodded, running my hand on the back of her neck with a smile. "Guess so. She knows how to do the cowgirl suspiciously well to be fair."

Either way, life really was good. Too bad my legs were still trapped under her weight and if I moved even a single inch, I'd risk waking her up.

View in Thread

Nov 12, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus, Sol Mark-1 and 165 others like this.

Threadmarks: One Fine Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

-Amy-

I rubbed my eyes as the bell rang and everyone got ready to greet the teacher. First lessons were always the worst, especially now because I just knew the moment break arrived, everyone would turn into a paparazzi all of a sudden. Their infatuation with Vicky's and now Taylor's life was anything but normal human behavior if I was being honest.

And yes, I knew the irony. Another thing that peeved me was that of course Zhen was nowhere to be seen.

I had no idea if she was on the run and I honestly couldn't care less anymore. She hurt a lot of people, Taylor most of all. Even if they just wanted to hear her out, I wasn't sure how I should feel about it anymore. It hurt to cut someone I didn't completely hate before out of my life. Scratch that, it actually hurt me a lot. But I didn't want to just… give her a free pass on what she did and act like nothing happened without at least finding out why.

And now I was in an even fouler mood than before, grand.

"Ames, you good?" Vicky asked me with concern on her face. Even Taylor was now looking at me with that same sweet look of concern.

I huffed out before turning to her. "No."

She crossed her hands under her chest. "You wanna talk about it?"

"Not really." I sighed out and rubbed my eyelids. "I'm just spiraling again."

"I see…" Vicky didn't sound like she believed my unwillingness to talk. "Well, you know I'm always here if you want to talk."

I took a deep breath and let it out. "Yeah. I just feel like punching something."

Vicky snorted. "Oh, the usual, then?"

My cheeks puffed out as I pouted. "I don't look like I want to punch something every day."

She put her hand on my head and started patting me. "Just most of the time. Makes you very adorable though, shortie."

I blushed and looked down on the ground. Why was it always me that got embarrassed? "Shut up." I made sure to drag the word out as long as possible

Vicky jokingly fake gasped and ran over to Taylor to hide behind her. "Oh no, is the shortie going to bite my ankles off? Taylor! Protect me!"

I let out a few chuckles once Vicky tried 'hiding' behind Taylor by sitting on her lap in reverse and tucking her elbows and knees. Taylor of course shared a similar look of amusement as I did, especially when Vicky almost managed to slip off of her lap and fall onto the ground.

Taylor easily caught her and shook her head, suppressing her laughter. "You're such a dork, Vicky. Now go back before the teacher arrives or everyone else starts looking at us again."

She jokingly scoffed in response. "Please, like they could get me off of you even if they tried."

A wide smirk appeared on Taylor's face before she started speaking in a happy go lucky voice. "Well, I could just drop you instead of getting detention for the entire day."

Vicky now had fear written all over her face as she hastily clung onto Taylor. "You wouldn't dare."

Taylor started laughing while covering her mouth with one hand. "Of course not, you dummy. Now get back to your spot."

Vicky blew a raspberry and got off of Taylor before whining. "Fine."

She went back to her table and sat down, putting her head up on her propped up hands. "Meanie."

"Hey, you're the one calling me short." I grumbled, lightly chuckling after. "I am a bit short, aren't I?"

"Yes." Both Taylor and Vicky said the exact same thing at the same time.

I looked at them with a deadpan face. "Why thank you for consoling me. Truly, you two are outstanding heroes worthy of the title."

The door to our classroom snapped open and a tired looking Zhen entered the classroom. She looked around for the teacher before she went past everyone asking her questions and sitting down at her spot. I had absolutely no idea what happened to her but she looked like she hadn't slept at all or even tried making herself look presentable since the fight.

At least there was going to be plenty of stuff to talk about.

She pulled out her phone and started typing something in before the faraday field activated once again. Vicky's phone unsurprisingly buzzed in her pocket the moment Zhen stashed her own phone, causing Vicky to take hers out and us to lean in.

Vicky hummed before looking at me and Taylor. "It's Zhen. She's telling us to meet her next to the stairs near the emergency exit during lunch break at twelve thirty."

Stuff I didn't really want to talk about in the first place.

-x-

Lunch break came and we quietly snuck out of the lunch room, carefully avoiding all of Vicky's sycophants and getting to the meeting spot. That didn't mean we didn't take food from the cafeteria with us though. I was munching on one of the two cheesy hot dogs I bought while Vicky opted for the burger monday special and Taylor just took a store bought salad bowl in a plastic container with her.

No one was about to remark on her being a bunny girl and eating a salad, of course.

We sat down on the stairs and continued eating in relative silence with us just looking at Vicky's phone. She tapped on her Twitter and grinned widely. "You two want to see the shit people tag me in while we wait?"

"Sure?" Taylor innocently nodded, not knowing the hell hole that Twitter was.

I raised an eyebrow though and dryly started talking. "How much of it is porn of blondes with big tits?"

She put her finger on her lip and hummed. "A lot. Anyway, I'll just use my alt account to look at gimmick accounts then."

"Gimmick accounts?" Taylor was very confused about Twitter it seemed.

That was a good thing.

"It's people just posting images or text with some random gimmick. They of course soon start shilling products in comments before the account gets embroiled in some drama and is abandoned afterwards only to be replaced by another one with vaguely the same gimmick." Vicky tried explaining but Taylor didn't seem like she really got the pure insanity of it, causing Vicky to roll her eyes. "Just look."

She switched over to her private alt account and started scrolling, eventually reaching a post by an account called 'Cats Who Share One Braincell'. The post only had a grainy picture of a cropped out chubby cat on white background with a speech bubble saying "Close twitter for the love of god."

Vicky snorted under her breath and quietly tapped on the like button as she proceeded to close Twitter. "Well, the cat has spoken."

Taylor looked at her with an absolutely serious face. "Vicky, I didn't see any geese."

"There aren't any good goose accounts, okay?" Vicky grumbled and stashed her phone into her pocket. "God, the suspense is killing me."

Both Taylor and I agreed, she was taking her sweet time coming here. Not that we had to wait for too long though since we heard footsteps coming from whence we came. All of us focused and got ready for Zhen to arrive.

She eventually appeared from the hallway as she put her hands in her pockets. "Sup."

I almost wanted to facepalm. So much for suspense, I guess. At least her carefree attitude seemed to lift the mood of Taylor and Vicky which was a plus.

"Hey," Vicky said as she gave her a little wave. "you wanna sit?"

Zhen shook her head. "I'm good." There was quite a long pause before she opened her mouth again. "I assume you have questions?"

Vicky let out a drawn out, affirmate, yet unpleasant hum. "Why?"

She sighed out. "Starting with the hard questions, huh, blondie?"

"Just tell me why you were following that lunatic." Vicky narrowed her eyes and tightened her grip.

"And do you think I fucking know?" Zhen almost yelled out, gritting her teeth after. "I just did, okay? My feelings towards her seem to fucking change daily from love to pure hatred and I'm really fucking tired of it."

And I thought I had a complicated relationship with my sister.

Vicky raised her eyebrow. "Is it because of the cluster?"

Zhen took out her hand and rubbed her eyelids. "Fuck if I know. That damn bitch just spent five minutes on google and started acting like an expert."

Taylor made a confused sound. "Wouldn't you have these… weird feelings for me as well then?"

She tapped her lip and pondered for a bit. "Not really. I mean, I like you and all but I'm not going to jump off of a bridge for you."

What a weird way to say no.

Zhen snorted and crossed her hands under her chest. "What? Don't tell me you were expecting another personal bed warmer."

Taylor's eyes bulged out. "No! Why would I want that?"

"I get wanting to bone me but I currently have about as much interest in sex as you have about not giving those losers in our class a chance. I think I got that from you actually, I used to enjoy it a while ago before I triggered. Now it's… icky." Zhen shook her head and sighed.

Taylor still seemed to be a bit confused. "I see… I didn't have much interest in that stuff either until I got my powers. Even then, it took me a while and a lot of convincing to really embrace it."

Zhen smirked before rolling her eyes. "Convincing, alright. Do you know how much smut there's already been written about you and blondie over there? There's one with a love triangle between you two and Vicky's white ex-boytoy."

My heart skipped a beat. Why did she have to bring up fanfiction, god dammit. The chance of her stumbling upon one of my fics was nearly a hundred percent if she was looking them up in the first place. I really did not want people I knew in real life to read them.

I suppressed my desire to slam my head against a wall and looked over at Taylor. She on the other hand seemed to want to repress the knowledge that someone wrote a fanfiction of her, Vicky and Dean almost immediately after learning it.

Vicky palmed her face. "Let's just get back on track, okay?"

"Fine." Zhen dragged the word out as she sighed out. "I'm trying to lighten up the mood."

Vicky grit her teeth. "This isn't really a good time for that. Listen, do you even realize how many people you hurt? You misstep one more time and you're going to be the one going to the birdcage next! Do you understand that?"

I didn't like seeing Vicky angry, not even a little bit. Especially when it was about someone like Zhen, someone we both liked to spend time with. But I guess the anger was justified. It wasn't like I was completely happy about everything either.

"What's your point? I fucking told you what happened, didn't I? I know I fucked up and keep in mind that if I didn't help, she'd still be off somewhere doing whatever she does." Zhen raised her voice considerably but still not enough for there to be any risk of people finding out.

Vicky stood up and towered over Zhen. "I just don't want you to get jailed for life because of some weird power fuckery, is it that fucking hard to understand? Jesus fucking Christ."

Zhen looked up and stared her in the eyes. "I don't know what you want me to do. Julia isn't going to return, ever, and I sure as hell don't plan on raiding any more hospitals so she can chug down prescription drugs like flintstone gummies."

So that's what they were attacking all the hospitals for. Not really the smartest idea ever if I was being honest but drugs make dumb people make even dumber choices.

Not that I knew a lot about it.

They stared at each other for a few seconds before Vicky backed off and sighed. "Just… don't get into trouble, okay? Or I am going to be the one dragging you kicking and screaming to the birdcage."

Zhen nodded. "Don't worry, no plans on that." She smirked once again and put her hands on her hips. "Also, I totally kicked your ass."

Vicky gasped as she put her palm on her chest. "Excuse me? I punched your guts in! Sorry about that, by the way. Though, in my defense, you deserved it at the time."

She continued smiling tauntingly. "Barely a love tap, bimbo."

"I guess we're friends again, then?" Taylor made herself known with hopefulness in her voice.

Zhen looked at Vicky and then back at Taylor. "I sure hope so."

"As long as you don't help more weirdos chug 'flintstone gummies'. They have a daily recommended dose for a reason." I said, a bit embarrassed after Zhen snorted.

Vicky shook her head with a slight smile. "Anyway, we should go back to the cafeteria." She looked over Zhen again and grimaced. "Not before I help you fix that disaster on your head though."

"Oh, fuck you."

-x-

We opened the door to our house and stepped through. Carol and Mark seemed to be home if the shoe rack was any indication. The latter of which was normal to be fair but Carol almost always came home way later than any of us.

Not a good sign if I was being honest with myself.

"Tay, we should go on a patrol again. I'm bored." Vicky dragged Taylor's name out in part desperation and part an attempt to annoy her.

Taylor tilted her head while one of her ears half flopped cutely. "Today?"

Vicky nodded as we walked through the hallway and into the living room. "Yea. Ames has hospital work and there's always some crooks around in the alleyways. Especially the remnants of the Merchants now that they're in complete shambles."

Eugh, I almost forgot. Unfortunately for my free time, duty called and people needed me more than whatever softcore porn of Taylor or Vicky I was going to imagine under my blankets while masturbating. Well, I suppose I could just ask them directly for actual sex but the point still stood.

Taylor hummed. "Sure, I still need more fighting practice."

Carol and Mark were sitting on the sofa, both doing their own thing and supposedly waiting for us. They noticed us and Carol's cold, resting bitch face turned into a semi smile.

She quickly put her phone on the table. "Ah, there you are! I have big news."

Did she win free wine for life? Good god, I don't think I've ever heard her as chipper as she was right now. If it was that bad there had to be at least a live laugh love mug included in that package.

"Hey, uh, what's up?" Vicky warily asked.

"Sarah and I decided that we're all going on a family trip this weekend. You can of course come as well, Taylor." She proudly exclaimed.

"...To where?" I asked. Vacation sounded great but of course Carol's idea of a trip might not exactly be the same as mine.

Or even a normal human being's idea of a vacation.

She started grinning. "We'll be going on a trek up a mountain not far from here. Just there and back with BBQ and a night under the stars included."

Once again, I was right. Well, at least Taylor would maybe get to test her powers? Being away from everyone and full of rocks that weigh at least several tons wasn't a common occurrence.

"That sounds nice?" Vicky didn't really sound sure at all.

Carol rolled her eyes, acting like she wasn't almost in her forties. "Don't worry, you diva. There's cell reception. The spot we'll be at is semi-close to a resort with a cellphone tower."

"Carol? While we're there, do you think I could try some stuff with my power? I've never really experimented with it and it seems like a good spot to try some stuff out." Taylor asked, voicing the same idea I had.

"I suppose… I'm not sure about the legalities, unfortunately, so we'll have to see." Carol said after pondering for a bit.

Taylor's ears jumped up like she just remembered something. "Oh! Is dad going as well by the way?"

Carol nodded. "If you are, I don't see why he couldn't."

She chippered up even more. "I'll call him and ask then."

It really was great to see her so happy. Even if I wasn't exactly the most hyped I've ever been in. I'd get to spend time with Taylor and Vicky, yes, but I could just do that at home with privacy included. Really, I was pretty sure Carol had some ulterior motive with this trek. Not that I could figure out what or do anything about it but thinking helped me stay sane.

Or the opposite, I wasn't exactly sure about that one.

"Now you're free to go." Carol handwaved us out before harrumphing a second after to get our attention again. "Just remember to tell me if Danny is coming as well. We'll be buying the camping supplies on Thursday so it'd be nice to know."

Taylor happily hummed as we left the room. "Will do!"

The three of us left upstairs with Vicky in the lead, glancing back to talk to us. "So, y'all excited?"

"Yep!"

"Not really."

Our answers caused her to snort. "Typical. Anyway, at the very least we'll get to eat candied bacon again and do some mountain lifting in secret."

"Mountain lifting, my ass." I dryly said.

Vicky stopped and turned around, a mischievous smile on her lips. "I'll lift your ass soon if you continue being cheeky."

I put my hand on my hip. "And what if that's what I want, huh?"

She started grinning even harder before making squeezing motions with her hands. "Well, to the top of the fridge you go!"

Oh, god.

View in Thread

Last edited: Nov 25, 2022

Nov 25, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

FourEyedAxolotl, Sol Mark-1, Perspicacious and 130 others like this.

Threadmarks: I Kissed a Bun

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

-Taylor-

I hummed happily as I prepared breakfast. Both Vicky and Amy were still soundly asleep, probably kicking each other in the face while doing so now that I wasn't squished between them.

Even Carol was still sleeping, which was a surprise. One would think that she'd already be up but I guess quarter past six was too early even for her. Not that I was an early riser myself or anything, not even close, I just didn't really sleep well. I didn't really know why I felt like that, though. Maybe it was the weather? Or maybe the stuff with Zhen was stressing me out more than it should.

We were all friends again so it wasn't like I had anything to worry about anymore.

I shook my head, reaching for the pan and flipping the pancake. Most of the food was already done and ready to be served but all of us ate quite a lot so having more wouldn't hurt. It was a pleasant surprise to see how much stuff to cook with there actually was in the Dallon house compared to what I usually worked with. I didn't even know what half of it did besides being expensive and smelling nice but I'd love to learn.

My ears perked up as I finally heard someone getting up from our, well, Vicky's room and walking down the stairs.

"Tay?" Vicky said as she entered the room, yawning as she did so. "Why are you awake so early?"

I turned around and gave her a small wave. "Morning. I couldn't sleep so I thought I'd make breakfast."

"Uhuh." Vicky muttered and sat down at the table before rubbing her eyes.

I pulled the pancake off of the pan and set it on the pile. "And why are you awake so early?"

She snorted and planted her forehead on the table. "Ames kicked me in the face."

Chuckling, I turned the stove off and opened the fridge again. "As was expected. I swear that girl sleep walks."

Taking a jar of marmalade and chocolate spread out, I quickly put them in the middle of the table and turned to Vicky. "Do we have any plans for today?"

Vicky looked up and made an 'ehh' sound before putting a finger on her lip."Not really? I have drama club practice again but I'll be free soon after."

I hummed, pulling out plates and silverware for everyone. "I was thinking… Do you think we could go on a date again?"

Vicky's eyes lit up. "Hell yeah, we could. Without any weirdos ruining it this time."

I brought the pile of pancakes on the table and got back to the fridge to pull out some orange juice. "Yeah. It's hopefully going to be calmer now."

She hummed and eyed the pancakes hungrily. "Where would you wanna go?"

I pulled out several glasses with one hand and set them down on the table with the orange juice before softly slapping Vicky's hand. "Don't eat them yet. And I'm not sure… isn't there a cinema close to the Boardwalk? We could maybe go there."

Vicky rubbed her hand and puffed her cheeks. "Fine." She dragged the word out and proceeded to lean back into her chair. "'ll have to look at what they're playing but that could work. It might be a bit hard to not have everyone go completely crazy over us though."

Never thought that being popular would be this annoying at the worst of times.

I nodded while I reached for the other pan, uncovering it to reveal several slices of bacon. "I can wear something over my ears if it helps?"

"Don't bother. Everyone is already head over heels for both of us and news would make headlines out of it." She chuckled to herself. "I can just see it already. The Dallon sisters go out on a secret date! Click here to find out more!"

"Don't those exist already?" I said as I snorted, setting the bacon slices on a plate and putting it on the table.

She eyed the bacon, causing me to stare at her menacingly. "Course they do, but these ones are the worst. Usually it's just rumors or whatever but having anything I do be under the microscope twenty four seven sucks."

I felt like I could sort of relate to that, even before I became semi-famous. If I let even one moment of weakness slip back then, it'd only just get worse with more things to be harassed for. Now, instead of the bitch trio, it was creepy old men snapping pictures of me whenever I went out in public.

Humming affirmatively, I went back to the fridge and pulled out a stick of butter which I set down on the table. "I read some of the PHO threads about me and they're awful."

So many people kept discussing me like I wasn't even a human being but just some idol. Which I guess I was now but it didn't make me feel any better. Good attention was nice, but only in moderation.

"Yup," Vicky agreed and shook her head. "Do yourself a favor and don't dig too deep into them. The vast majority are just people that live on those forums and discuss if Alexandria would lose to whatever newest hero or villain pops up."

"I guess you're right." I said, setting the boiler on to make tea and coffee once everyone woke up.

Vicky stood up and yawned. "Anyway, let me look at what they're playing real quick."

"Sure." My answer made her slowly walk out of the room.

Coming back to my breakfast escapades, I only had to get some of the fresh bread out and cut it up, get the stuff for sandwiches ready, get milk and cereal out, get the eggs ready, pull out the plates and get everyone's preferred choice of caffeine ready.

Whew, getting food ready for more than two people was a lot more work than I expected. Not that I minded it very much, I rather liked cooking. Especially for my girlfriends.

I shook my head, there was work to do and no time to daydream about domestic fluff.

-x-

"These pancakes are really good, Taylor." Carol said as she sipped on her glass of orange juice.

"Ditto." Vicky agreed with her mouth fully stuffed with bacon and pancakes.

Amy rolled her eyes at Vicky. "You're going to choke."

Vicky gulped it all down in one go and grinned. "Please, do you think I can resist pancakes with bacon and chocolate? And besides, choking is a small price to pay if I get to taste that."

Amy shook her head, an amused smile on her lips. "I'm just going to unclog all your arteries real quick so you don't die."

Vicky patted Amy on the head. "And that's why you're the best."

She blushed like a Christmas tree and munched on her own pancake, causing us to chuckle. Embarrassed Amy was a very cute Amy.

"Vicky?" I called out, making her look at me and hum questionably. "Did you find out what movie was going to be playing today?"

"Oh! Yea, I looked and it's not a lot? I didn't see a lot of stuff at least." Her answer made me frown a bit.

Nevertheless, I was curious. "Like what?"

She put a finger on her lip. "Well, a lot of superhero flicks and cartoons. Not really the most interesting stuff since we are superheroes after all."

I sighed out, slightly bummed out. "I guess."

Vicky didn't seem to like that and jumped back in to console me immediately. "Don't worry, we'll still go out. Actually, if I remember right, there's a park near the Boardwalk and I'm pretty sure it has geese waddling around."

My ears perked up and my tail started wagging back and forth. Despite how much I enjoyed geese, I haven't actually seen any yet. The opportunity to feed them and watch them with my own eyes would be amazing. Especially because the Canadian breed should be there and they were one of my favorites to watch videos of. I knew they were as adorable as they were vicious, of course, which made me a bit concerned for my own well being. Would I risk having a goose get angry at me just for a chance to get close?

Yes, I would.

"I'd love that." I made sure my tone was as serious as possible, causing them to start laughing.

"I knew you would. Ames and I will probably have to hold you down so you don't steal any if we're being honest." Vicky remarked, making me pout.

"I'm not that bad." I sternly but jokingly said.

Amy loudly snorted. "Sure you aren't. And look who's telling you that."

"I'm not going to steal a goose and take it home, don't worry." I said with as straight of a face as I could muster.

Carol gulped down her bite of food and looked at me. "I hope so, Taylor. If I hear something honking in Vicky's room, all three of you will be in big trouble."

I pouted even more. It wasn't my fault they were all so cute.

Vicky looked at her phone, eyes widening. "Shit, we'll be late if we don't leave soon."

Carol sighed, shaking her head. "No swearing at the table. And you should get going in that case, wouldn't want to be late for no reason."

"Alright, let's go, then!" Vicky bolted up and waited for me and Amy.

We followed after her and ran out of the room, going upstairs to grab our bags and most likely proceed to get flown to school with Vicky's help. I wasn't sure if using the window as an exit was a good idea but I guess if it worked, it worked.

-x-

I gripped the straps of my messenger bag as we walked around the Boardwalk. It was still a bit embarrassing to wear anything but hoodies and be with friends in public spaces but I could take it if it made them happy.

Speaking of anything but hoodies, the jacket Sabah made me was way more stylish than anything I've ever worn. Despite its rather simple, pitch black color scheme and the lack of 'flair', you could tell it was a very expensive and designer piece of clothing.

A piece of clothing I wasn't sure I was pulling off well.

It was beginning to warm up but being outside for more than a few minutes left me a bit chilly regardless. It's why Sabah even made me a beanie to go with it that went over my ears. Thank god my ears had fur on them or they'd probably be icicles by now.

I had absolutely no idea how she could make so much clothing so quickly but I wasn't about to complain about getting to wear more things.

Thinking about it again, Parian probably helped.

Vicky, in contrast, was wearing her favorite leather jacket with a sort of dress underneath. I wasn't sure if her shield protected her from cold as well but I doubted that the thigh highs she had were enough to warm her up.

Amy, on the other hand, just threw on a puffy jacket over a shirt and called it a day. Not that it didn't look good on her or anything, puffy jackets were cute.

Vicky tugged on my hand and pointed at one of the fast food corner stores. "Hey, wanna stop by and get something quick to eat?"

I was a bit hungry by now, to be fair. Who would have thought that a single salad wouldn't feed you for long? "Sure."

Vicky looked at Amy who hummed in response. "I don't mind."

"Cool!" She cheered and grasped both of our hands, leading us towards the store.

It seemed to be a family store rather than one of the bigger fast food chains. Judging by the name, it was a Mexican restaurant as well. I haven't had Mexican food in what felt like ages so I definitely welcomed the change.

Vicky walked up to the take out window and looked at the menu as the cashier glanced at her and waited before his eyes shifted to my ears. She turned around to look at us and tilted her head. "What are you gonna have?"

I stepped a bit closer and looked at the menu. Most were very hard to pronounce but from the pictures, not a lot could be easily eaten on the go. There were a few tortillas though and those seemed nice?

I hummed and nodded. "I'll have a… 'quesadilla'."

"Nice. And you, Ames?" Vicky asked, tugging on her hand.

Amy pondered for a moment before responding. "Uhm, I'll just have the… special taco."

"And I'll take a Chilli con Carne on the go." Vicky ordered last.

The cashier peeled his eyes away from my ears and quickly nodded, turning around to run inside.

Vicky snorted. "I'm not sure if the guy was scared or happy when he saw your ears, Tay."

I chuckled as well. "I think it was a mix of both."

Amy shrugged. "Eh, they're going to get a lot of customers if people find out we were here. On the other hand if they find out we were here and didn't like it…"

I guess that made sense. Any store we visited would get a 'stamp' of approval and a lot of business because of that. Not that I wanted any of this though. Having to overthink buying take out was going to get tiresome real quick.

"It's weird, isn't it? Sometimes I envy people with a secret identity. They get to reap all the money and glory without the baggage of people freaking out whenever they see them." Vicky said, leaning onto a wall next to the window.

"Though, at times, it's nice to have people worshiping the ground you walk on." She said, yawning after and pulling out her phone.

I tilted my head in confusion. "For what?"

She looked up from her phone. "Well, you never have to wait in long lines, random strangers don't try fucking with you, and nobody ignores what you say."

"Uhuh." I simply hummed in response.

A comfortable silence set in between us as we waited, listening to the sounds of the city. It didn't take too long for the cashier to come back though, plastic bag in hand. He handed it to Vicky and tapped on the register a few times.

"That'll be 14.97. Are you paying with your card or with cash?" He asked, pulling out a credit card scanner.

"Card." Vicky reached into her purse and pulled out her wallet. She pressed the card against the scanner and waited for a beeping sound.

The scanner beeped soon after, making her pull her card away and the cashier to look at the register. "That's all. Enjoy your food."

"Thank you." We gave our regards and turned around, continuing our way through the Boardwalk.

Vicky reached into the bag and pulled out our orders, handing them to us after checking what was what. "Here you go."

I took the container and opened it, the smell of cheese and dough hitting my nose. Taking one of the slices into my hand, I took a bite and immediately gushed from the taste. It was amazing. The cheese was really tasty and stretchy while the bread added to the texture perfectly.

Well, I'd be amazed if they weren't considering the price.

Vicky crumpled up the plastic bag and looked around for a trash can. Once she realized there were none, she sighed and stuffed it into her pocket. "Is it just me or did all the trash cans disappear? Anyway, I'm starving."

She opened the foam cup and took out her plastic spoon, digging into the beans and meat with gusto. Her cheeks nearly immediately turned red while she chewed, coughing into her wrist after she swallowed.

"Vicky, jeez, are you alright?" I patted her on the back.

Vicky waved some fresh air on her face as she took deep breaths. "Fuck, it's hot as hell. And not in the good way."

Amy snickered. "You mean like… spicy? Or just really hot?"

She swallowed one last time and looked at Amy. "Both."

Now Amy was grinning even harder. "The stereotypical blonde girl can't handle a bit of spice, color me surprised."

Vicky snorted and shook her head. "You're spending too much time with Zhen."

Amy crossed her hands under her chest, still grinning like a cheshire cat. "No, she'd call you white and a bimbo as well."

"Fair point." Vicky conceded and sighed, taking another, but now smaller, spoonful and blowing some air on it before eating it.

Amy rolled her eyes and unwrapped her taco. "Huh, never had soft taco shells. The other chains I've been to mostly use the hard ones."

She took a bite out of it and licked her lips, obviously liking the taste. "Yeah, I prefer them soft rather than hard."

Now it was Vicky's time to snicker. "That's not what you said last night though."

Amy raised her eyebrow in confusion with me joining soon after. "What are you… Oh, Vicky, really?"

Well, now I was the only one still confused, which seemed to be a common occurrence these days. Wait… was this a sex joke?

Vicky snorted. "I dunno about you but I personally like 'em big and hard and on a very specific bunny girl."

I started blushing, instead taking a bite out of my food again to hide my embarrassment. Amy was in a similar boat now, murmuring to herself with red on her cheeks. Vicky, on the other hand, started laughing at our embarrassment before she pulled Amy to her side and squished herself against me.

"C'mon that wasn't even that bad." She said, trying her best to not laugh.

Amy puffed out her cheeks, trying and failing to look angry. "Why do you always have to do it in public?"

Vicky scratched her scalp and grinned. "You know you love it."

Nevertheless, we continued on our way to the park, munching on food as we walked.

"Take this turn here." Vicky called out and pointed at the path with her fork, mouth of course full of food.

"How far is it?" I asked while Vicky led the way.

She gulped down her food and licked her lips. "Not that far. I've never been here on foot but I flew over it a few times."

I nodded and watched as Amy pulled out her phone. "It's really close."

"Well, then, let's go!" Vicky cheered and pointed her fork into the air. "I wanna see the geese as well."

Amy shook her head with a smile on her face. "Let's just go before you two go crazy."

"Hey! I'm not crazy." I grumbled, she just didn't appreciate them as much as I did.

"And I'm not a lesbian." Amy said as she crossed her arms under her chest.

"You had Sabah make you a pair of goose print undies." Vicky was completely deadpan.

"Yes, and?" I staunchly defended myself.

Vicky cracked a chuckle before she took a deep breath. "Moving on. Which one of you has lettuce? Because I don't have it."

My ears perked up and I hastily started rummaging through my bag, hoping that I didn't forget it. My hand finally reached the plastic bag and I released a sigh of relief. "I have it in my bag, don't worry."

Amy stared at me with amusement. "Your face went through, like, seven different emotions."

"Well, the lettuce is important and I don't like disappointing people…" I huffed.

Vicky sighed out and rubbed my shoulder. "Girl, it'd take way more than that to disappoint either of us, trust me."

I took a deep breath and smiled. "I guess so. Still, I wanted to feed the geese and finding a grocery store around would be a bit annoying if I forgot."

I really was the luckiest girl alive to have Vicky and Amy as my friends.

We continued onwards and finally arrived at the park. It wasn't in the greatest shape ever, seeing as it was in the middle of a city, but it being fairly close to the Boardwalk and basically all the tourist traps made it have at least some kind of upkeep. Nevertheless, what we were interested in was one of the bigger ponds that apparently had a few birds living around it.

"It should be right this one by the entrance. The other ones are too small and open." Vicky said as she pointed to our right.

The three of us started walking around it, looking through the tall grass and scanning the pond for any signs. That was when an idea struck me, why couldn't I just use my power?

I focused on my hearing again, trying to not get overwhelmed by the excessive city noise while I listened for any of the birds.

That's when I heard a honking noise in one of the tufts of tall grass.

"Over there." I whispered and pointed towards the sound.

We sneaked closer and looked past the grass, finally laying eyes upon the family of geese. They were all just floating on shallow water, not doing much else besides looking very adorable and huggable.

"Let's get a bit closer." Vicky whispered to me and I nodded.

The three of us moved to the shore and knelt. The geese family noticed us but didn't do much besides honking once curiously and staring at us. I reached into my bag and pulled out the head of lettuce which I then split into several pieces and handed them to Vicky and Amy.

The geese started honking and slowly floated closer, waiting impatiently for feeding. I smiled and offered one of the geese the lettuce which it started feasting on right away, leaving room for another one to reach its head closer.

I offered it another piece and watched in awe as it gulped it down. My hand slowly reached forward as I leaned in, going for an experimental pet. The goose didn't seem to mind at all, in fact, it looked like it even welcomed it as I put my hand on its head and petted it.

The urge to gush in happiness was very strong. Especially when it honked happily. I offered it a few more pieces of lettuce and looked at Vicky who was currently feeding another goose.

Moving a bit closer, I cupped her chin and kissed her on the lips. "Thank you. You're just the best girlfriend anyone could ask for."

Vicky blinked, touching her lip with a finger and a blush. "...You're welcome."

I turned around to look at Amy who was staring at us in slight jealousy. I rolled my eyes and leaned in for a kiss. "And you too, Amy."

View in Thread

Last edited: Dec 20, 2022

Dec 9, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

FourEyedAxolotl, Bobacus, Sol Mark-1 and 146 others like this.

Threadmarks: Bunny Girl

View in Thread

SapphicValentine

SapphicValentine

Getting sticky.

AN: Sorry for the delay, I've had way too much on my plate as of recent.

-Vicky-

"Are we there yet?" I whined out loud, the monotony of walking through bland, samey forests while it was still chilly sucked more than I thought it would.

Mom sighed out. "It's not far. Be patient."

"Well, yeah, but it's so… boring. I'm also carrying everyone's bags and my feet totally hurt." I said, shifting the five bags on my back around. "That's child labor."

"Quit your remarks and walk. And need I remind you that you chose to carry those bags?" Mom shook her head.

"I couldn't just let Taylor and Amy carry everything by themselves, though." I huffed out, glancing at Amy who despite not carrying anything looked like she was going to drop dead.

Neil laughed as he moved closer and rubbed my shoulder. "Being a gentleman is hard work, isn't it? At least look at it this way, it pays off with the ladies."

"You know I can help if you want to, Vicky." Taylor said, looking at the bags on my back. "I have super strength too."

"You'd… leave footsteps as deep as… as a car if you did." Amy panted, barely managing to squeeze the words out. "I wasn't calling you heavy or… or anything."

I snickered. "Yes, she was."

Taylor just chuckled and sneaked behind Amy, picking her up into a bridal carry. "It's fine. I'll carry you for a bit."

Amy turned red but didn't protest– instead she looked away and muttered. "Fine."

I gave Amy a hard stare. "Don't act like that wasn't your intention in the first place."

"It wasn't and you're just being jealous." Amy stared back at me.

We entered a staring competition with Taylor confusedly looking back and forth between us. "I can piggyback one of you if you want…"

Tempting.

I shook my head. "I'll walk on my own for now since I think it'd be hard for you to walk. But I'm going to be expecting compensation from you, Ames."

"Fair enough." Amy conceded, not knowing about the horrors I was planning for her.

Taylor smiled sheepishly. "You two really are something else."

"I'm going to take offense to that comment." I jokingly said. "We are perfectly normal."

Taylor snorted. "On what planet?"

I chuckled and looked around. We seemed to have arrived at a fairly flat clearing surrounded by trees. The path continued, of course, but this seemed like a fairly decent spot to camp at.

Mom stopped us, as was expected, and turned around to look at us. "Alright, kids, this is the spot we'll be camping at. I trust everyone has their tents ready? Let's get started before it gets dark."

"Well, I didn't get to carry you for too long." Taylor said while letting Amy down.

She whined in protest and sighed. "Unfortunately."

Served her right for hogging Taylor all for herself.

Taylor patted Amy on the head and turned to me. "Anyway, I'll get started on our tent while you sort out all of your bags."

"Sure, sure." I said in a singey song and let the pile of bags fall down on the ground.

It was time to get to work.

-x-

I dropped face first on the sleeping bag. I hated tents, whoever invented them was evil and I swore I'd find them one day and give them a piece of my mind. The goddamn thing refused to hold and then the stretchy piece of rope, or whatever it was called, came loose and whipped me across the face, breaking my barrier.

And now Taylor and her dad were doing it instead while also having way more luck with it than me.

"You okay?" Amy knelt besides me and asked.

"Bleh." I groaned and turned on my back. "No.

She rolled her eyes and offered me a hand. "Come on, let's go help Taylor."

I took a deep breath and took her hand, nearly pulling her down on the ground when I tried using it as a handhold.

I snickered as I used more of my legs to stand up. "Are you going to call me 'heavy' as well?"

"Judging by your tits, yes." Amy rubbed her shoulder and looked at me.

"Okay, I'll let you have that one." I shook my head and led the way to Taylor.

She was currently hammering in the last nail with her dad standing next to her. We arrived close and I greeted them with a small wave. "Hey, I'm back."

Taylor turned around and smiled. "Hey, we're almost done here."

"Yeah, I can see that." The tent was looking good enough to actually sleep in.

"Well, I'll leave you girls alone. Neil and Mark are getting out the grill." Taylor's dad said as he left.

I watched as Taylor stood up and dusted herself off before I crossed my arms under my chest. "What did ya wanna do now?"

"Uhh… no idea." Taylor sheepishly admitted.

"Hmm…" I hummed and put a finger on my lip. "Ames, any ideas?"

She just shook her head. "I thought you were the cliche party girl."

"Hey! That's not true." I puffed out my cheeks and put my hands on my hips. "Well, not anymore, at least. I suppose you two are rubbing off on me more than I thought… In more ways than one."

My sly comment made Taylor and Amy look away in embarrassment. Jeez, how can you go from sucking your girlfriend's massive dick with your sister to being embarrassed about cuddles. Amy really was a curious creature.

I shook my head with a smile on my lips. "Anyway, maybe we could go and try to collect some firewood? If we can find any in the first place. Then we can do power testing and finish it off with a barbecue."

Taylor hummed affirmatively. "I guess that sounds good."

Amy nodded. "Sure, as long as I don't have to carry it."

I rolled my eyes. "We'll see. Wanna ask Crystal, Sabah and Erica if they want to come with?"

Once they nodded and agreed, we turned around and looked for them. Eventually, we spotted all three of them messing around with each of their own unfinished tents. Well, to be fair, Erica was doing substantially better than Crystal and Sabah on her own, but it still looked more like a swamp monster than a tent.

The three of us went over to them and greeted them.

"Yo." I said, waving as I closed in.

Crystal stabbed one of the stakes in the ground and groaned. "Came to boast, have you?"

Heh, two can play that game. I looked as smug as possible and put my hand on my chest. "Of course."

"Don't listen to her, Taylor did all the work." Amy said in a very deadpan voice before elbowing me and snickering.

Crystal started laughing, taking a deep breath after. "Yeah, that checks out."

Now that was offensive.

Sabah shook her head with a smile. "So, what are you three here for?"

"Well, we wanted to ask if you'd like to come with us to get some firewood and explore the place a little." I explained.

Erica chippered up, rushing over to us. "I'll come!"

Crystal stood up and sighed. "I guess the tent can wait. I'm not one for gender stereotypes but this god damn tent refuses to hold still."

Sabah pinched Crystal's cheek. "Because you refuse to read the manual, you dummy."

"Shabby, Shtop." Crystal mumbled out before Sabah let her go. "Manuals are for nerds. Like Erica."

Erica tilted her head. "There's a manual?"

-x-

The three of us, with Mom and Aunt Sarah in front of us, were leaning on a random boulder on the edge of a clearing and a rocky mountain that we found while exploring the area. The moment we returned with the few dry sticks we could find, mom decided that it was finally time to do a little bit of DIY power testing while the fire was being set.

"So, Taylor, how much have you tried pushing yourself?" Mom asked as she stood in front of us, staring at Taylor.

She looked up thoughtfully. "Well, in the mall, I created a crater with one kick but I wasn't pushing myself…"

Mom nodded. "Alright. Amy, come to me. I want to try something."

Amy raised an eyebrow but stood up and walked over, leaving me and Taylor alone.

"Taylor, get away from the boulder. Vicky, I want to see if you can lift it." Mom said, making Taylor step back and look at me.

"Sure." I knelt into a better position and tried to get a good grip, eventually digging my fingers into the stone and breaking off a chunk. Now that I could actually hold onto something, I dug my feet into the ground and attempted to lift it into the air.

It was really heavy, not really close to my heaviest deadlift, yes, but lifting a boulder and lifting weights was a completely different thing. I waved it around a bit, cringing when some bugs almost fell onto me.

"Good, you can put it down. How heavy did it feel?" Mom asked.

I slowly and carefully put it down before dusting my already clean hands off. "Very. I don't think it's quite nearing my limit but it's a work out."

Mom hummed and looked at Taylor. "Alright, good enough, now you try, Taylor. And don't hold back."

Taylor nodded and went to the same spot I was in a few seconds ago, kneeling and preparing to lift the boulder. She tensed up and gripped it, effortlessly lifting it into the air and sinking into the ground.

"Ahh!" Taylor panicked and dropped the boulder on the ground, resulting in a very loud thud.

She quickly pulled out her feet, which were knee deep by now, and shivered. "Ugh, sorry, I didn't like how that felt at all and I was afraid I'd sink even more…"

I went over to her and rubbed her back. "It's okay, don't worry."

Sarah stepped closer and looked at mom. "That at least proves several things. Unlike Vicky, gravity still applies to Taylor but amplified of course. She's making herself even heavier and with such a small surface area, it's guaranteed that stuff will break under her more often. It's like that for Neil as well, actually."

Mom nodded. "Indeed. Taylor, do you know how heavy you made yourself to lift that?"

She shook her head. "No? It kind of happens automatically unless I keep my power in check or force it even more."

"Looking at how fast you sunk, I think your power makes you as heavy as it needs to to compensate for whatever you're trying to do." Mom pondered.

"That… sounds right, yeah." Taylor agreed before looking at her hand. "I have to be careful whenever I bump into someone to not take their arm off."

Sarah cringed. "That doesn't sound very… fun."

She shrugged. "It's easier than it looks. It's like a muscle that you have to train. My hearing works like that as well actually." Taylor cutely flopped her bunny ears. "To an extent."

Mom tapped her chin. "Interesting. I'd like to test something before we move on though."

Taylor's ears perked up again. "Sure, what is it?"

"First, when you make yourself heavier, do you know what it's doing to your body?" Mom asked.

"If I can?" Amy stepped in, making mom raise her eyebrow. "I looked into her a while ago when I was… patching her up. Taylor's power basically ups the density of all her bones, muscles and organs while keeping them the same size and adapting them so they can carry that weight and still have free range of motion."

"Your 'patching up' is more thorough than I thought." Mom dryly said, causing Sarah to snicker and hook her arm around the back of her neck.

Amy's cheeks heated up before she looked away, trying to scowl.

"Come on, you don't have to tease her so much." Sarah rubbed mom's shoulder and whispered something to her.

Taylor turned a bit red as well. Whether that was from whatever Sarah said or Amy accidentally reminding mom of that one time she caught us in the morning was still a mystery to me.

Mom bit her lip and shook her head. "Anyway. Second, I want you to make yourself as heavy as you can and punch the rock."

"Sure." Taylor looked back at the rock and cracked her knuckles. "Step back everyone."

We all did so and watched as she wound up a punch and sent it through the stone, shattering it into pieces with the same difficulty as slicing butter and sending sharp shards of stone forward. Her feet were once again sinking into the slightly damp dirt, leaving prints of her feet.

"Well, that was easy. I didn't feel it at all." Taylor mused out loud.

Sarah whistled and clapped. "I would be surprised if you did. It's a shame we don't have access to more precise equipment but I refuse to give the PRT any more information about you. Either way, I think we should take a look at your hearing ability next."

Taylor nodded. "Alright, what do I have to do?"

"From what you told me, you can hear for pretty long distances, right?" Sarah crossed her arms under her chest.

Taylor nodded in response. "Yeah, I could always hear all of my neighbors doing… things."

"Well then, can you hear all the way back to the camp?" She asked.

"Probably..." Taylor focused for a bit, her ears twitching on the top of her head. "Yeah, I can."

"Can you hear everyone at once and distinguish between them?" Mom asked for a change.

"Mhm." Taylor hummed affirmatively. "I just need to focus on someone's voice. It gets a bit harder when I don't know what they sound like though but that's not an issue here."

"Hmm…" Sarah tapped her lip. "What's Crystal saying right now?"

Taylor shied away a bit. "She's… well… talking to Sabah about… uh, sex?"

Sarah facepalmed. "Of course she is. Moving on… can you tell me if there are any animals around?"

"There's a raccoon near the camp." Taylor paused for a bit before snorting. "I think it just stole something from Neil."

Sarah shook her head with a smile on her face and flew into the air. "I'm just going to make sure we aren't eating raccoons tonight real quick. You can continue without me."

I admit I was a bit jealous of Taylor's powers. Being able to hear so much sounded so useful.

Most of the time at least.

Taylor bit her lip before she swallowed saliva. "Carol? We, uh, figured out that I maybe got one of my powers from Juli- I mean, Ostara? Since I'm 'clustered' with her and Z. I don't know how we could test it but… I'd like to know what it is at least."

Mom sighed. "I suspected as much. Do we have any leads? And to be honest, I don't really know much about Ostara's primary power either besides the bare basics."

Taylor glanced at me and I resisted the urge to sigh. I guess I was the only one that really got first hand experience with it, well, besides Erica, but her reaction to it was so severe that I wasn't going to dig into it. Taylor was partially immune and Amy thankfully didn't see it which left me.

I gave Taylor a nod and started talking. "She creates illusions that imitate someone from your past. They feel pretty much real as well and it was like… if everything around disappeared and it was just that one specific person, saying the nastiest stuff possible."

Mom hummed and tapped her chin. "I see… Do you have any theories about what Taylor inherited then?"

I shifted around uncomfortably. "Since Taylor doesn't seem to have any third active ability, we thought it might be like my aura but even more passive. Ostara also called her an attention whore because of it since she apparently could tell but I'm not sure how much weight that really carries. Trusting the word of a lunatic with a vendetta isn't a good idea."

"It's a possibility, yes." Mom scratched her head. "Most parahumans know what their abilities are inherently but there are a few outliers, especially tinkers, that have troubles with their powers. Count in her cluster trigger and things get even more complicated."

Ugh, why couldn't things just be simple?

"Either way, using Ostara's power as a metric, I'd guess your power affects perception of how others see you. These types of powers are very dangerous, especially in the public eye. We had to fight tooth and nail to not classify Victoria as a master." Mom finished before going quiet for a bit. "I… I'm not sure of the best way to figure it out since we would already be under its influence. Normally, this would warrant master/stranger protocols b-."

Oh god fucking dammit.

"No! Wait!" I quickly interrupted her. "We tested this already! It's not a mind control aura! Both me and Amy didn't instantly just… fall in love with her or anything and-"

"Victoria! I wasn't saying it was. Although, your input on the matter would be welcome to figure this out. Just make sure you stay coherent the whole way through." Mom yelled, making me take a deep breath and slow down a bit. I expected her to try and do the whole M/S thing right away but I guess she really has changed a bit after whatever she did during that Friday night.

I nodded and glanced at both Taylor and Amy. "Okay. Well, when we first saw Taylor, it wasn't like we just instantly fell in love or trusted her completely or anything. It was a gradual thing but I guess we did find her a little bit too attractive. Also, another thing, Dean, he hates her completely and the rest of the PRT pretty much does too but that might just be their usual thing."

A little bit was an understatement.

Mom hummed in response. "I see. Taylor, have you noticed anything… strange about how others started treating you ever since you triggered?"

Taylor shrugged. "I guess? It's hard not to get weird looks but I'm not sure if that's because of my bunny parts or because of some aura."

"Indeed." Mom nodded before she tapped her lip again. "What was it that Ostara called you? An 'attention whore'? It seems like that's our only lead for now."

Would her ability really just make people pay attention to her? I didn't enjoy psychoanalyzing people I liked but going by Taylor's past at Winslow, it didn't seem like that much of a stretch for her to get a power to make people pay attention to her. The question was how strong that type of aura would be since it could go anywhere from having a guy glance at you for half a second more to being unable to peel your eyes off of someone.

Taylor rubbed her arm. "Maybe. It's hard to judge because her whole thing was making up lies to hurt your feelings while babbling incoherently."

An idea popped up in my head. When I unlocked my aura, pretty much everyone could tell that I was near without even seeing me which, while annoying, should now be a bit useful. "I think I have an idea to test it. Finally, those extra Parahuman studies lessons will come in handy for once."

Mom raised an eyebrow. "What is it?"

I smiled and started explaining. "Well, Tay will go hide behind one of those rock chunks while you're looking away. If Taylor's aura works similarly to mine, it should hopefully be a dead giveaway where she is."

"That's smart. Alright, Taylor, I'll turn around and cover my ears while you go hide." Mom exclaimed and turned her back towards us.

Taylor hummed before looking around for a hiding spot. "Sure, you can start."

She glanced back at mom and dashed off to hide behind a chunk of stone, her bunny ears were however still peeking for a few seconds before she realized and quickly tucked them in.

What a cinnamon bun.

Mom finally turned around and uncovered her ears. "Okay, let's see…"

She scanned the area before narrowing her eyes on one of the rocks in the back. "The one in the back!"

I wasn't sure if I should have even been surprised that mom got it correctly on her first try. Still, we needed more data to know for sure.

And god damn did saying data like that make me feel like a nerd.

Taylor stepped out from her hiding spot, revealing that mom was right. She quickly went over to the three of us and looked at me. "Well, Carol got me quickly..."

I nodded. "I think we should make a few more attempts to rule out luck first before drawing any conclusions though."

And so we did a few more tries of the experiment with mom guessing correctly every single time. We even tried giving Amy a chance to guess and, of course, it ended up with the same result. Taylor seemed to broadcast her presence no matter where and how she hid.

"I guess that proves it. Taylor radiates her presence noticeably enough for people to tell where she is. I don't know how we should test it further though…" I said, crossing my hands under my chest and pondering the problem.

Testing how we were affected by it was going to be hard since we were technically still under it and wouldn't really be able to tell. Well, except the base effect and god dammit now I was just saying nothing.

"Indeed. It's a weird feeling compared to your aura, Victoria. Whenever your aura is on, it's almost a palpable thing. Taylor's barely has any noticeable feeling to it besides the subconscious effect." Mom explained, tapping her chin after. "As to how to continue. I admit I'm unsure of how to do it either."

Amy bumped my arm and looked me in the eyes. "Maybe we should take a short break then? Since we don't know where to go next and stuff. Some food and water should help with ideas."

"If Tay is fine with a short break, sure." I nodded and glanced at Taylor.

She smiled and stretched her back out. "I don't mind. I think we learned enough for only a half an hour of testing. At least we know what it does now."

"That settles it then. Maybe we can ask Crystal and Erica for ideas as well while we're at it." I said while watching Taylor's abs slip past her clothes.

View in Thread

Dec 31, 2022 ReportLike QuoteReply

Rileyy, Dukem, FourEyedAxolotl and 130 others like this.

Reply to Thread

Threadmarks Extras View in Thread

Users Who Are Viewing This Thread (Users: 1, Guests: 0)

kjrichir

Home Forums NSFW NSFW Creative Writing

Light Responsive

English - 12 Hour Clock

Contact Us

Home

Top

RSS

Help

Terms and Rules

Privacy Policy

Style by Arty

Forum software by XenForo

XenForo add-ons by Waindigo